The royal charter granted unto kings, by God himself and collected out of his Holy Word, in both Testaments / by T.B. ... ; whereunto is added by the same author, a short treatise, wherein Episcopacy is proved to be jure divino.
         Bayly, Thomas, d. 1657?
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A27115 of text R17476 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing B1514). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 199 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 91 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A27115
         Wing B1514
         ESTC R17476
         12012113
         ocm 12012113
         52433
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A27115)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 52433)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 81:16)
      
       
         
           
             The royal charter granted unto kings, by God himself and collected out of his Holy Word, in both Testaments / by T.B. ... ; whereunto is added by the same author, a short treatise, wherein Episcopacy is proved to be jure divino.
             Bayly, Thomas, d. 1657?
          
           [30], 144 p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             1649.
          
           
             Attributed to Thomas Bayly. Cf. BM; erroneously attributed to Thomas Browne.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Divine right of kings.
           Great Britain -- Kings and rulers.
        
      
    
       A27115  R17476  (Wing B1514).  civilwar no The royal charter granted unto kings, by God himself: and collected out of his holy Word, in both Testaments. By T.B. Dr. in Divinitie. Wher Bayly, Thomas 1649    36848 628 0 0 0 0 0 170 F  The  rate of 170 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with  100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-08 Elspeth Healey
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-08 Elspeth Healey
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           
             
               Diadema
               Regis
               in
               manu
               Dej
               Esaj
               .
               60.3
               .
            
             
               DIEV
               ET
               MON
               DROIT
               
                 Ps.
              
               36.6
               .
            
             
               FLOS
               Jesse
               ,
               Iudaeque
               Leo
               ,
               sacra
               
                 quem
              
               LYRA
               Laudat
            
             
               FLORES
               atque
               LYRAM
               CAROLIQUEtuere
               LEONES
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           THE
           ROYAL
           CHARTER
           GRANTED
           UNTO
           KINGS
           ,
           BY
           GOD
           HIMSELF
           .
           And
           collected
           out
           of
           his
           holy
           Word
           ,
           in
           both
           Testaments
           .
        
         
           By
           
             T.B.
          
           Dr.
           in
           Divinitie
           .
        
         
           Whereunto
           is
           added
           by
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           a
           short
           Treatise
           ,
           wherein
           Episcopacy
           is
           proved
           to
           be
           
             Jure
             Divino
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Matt.
            
             22.21
             .
          
           Da
           Caesari
           quae
           sunt
           Caesaris
           .
        
         
           
             Job
             14.7
             .
          
           There
           is
           hopes
           of
           a
           Tree
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           cut
           down
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           sprout
           again
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Sublato
           Episcopo
           tollitur
           Rex
           .
           
             
               King
               Jame's
            
             Bas.
             Dor.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1649.
           
        
         
         
      
       
       
       
         
           Chara
           dei
           Soboles
           magnum
           Jovis
           incrementum
           .
        
         
           THe
           
             Of-spring
          
           of
           so
           many
           Loyal
           showers
           of
           
             blood
          
           and
           
             tears
             ,
          
           and
           
             Heir
          
           apparent
           to
           all
           the
           love
           and
           affection
           that
           
             Your
          
           royall
           
             Father
          
           had
           first
           purchased
           ,
           and
           then
           intail'd
           upon
           
             You
          
           by
           a
           deed
           of
           
             Martyrdome
             :
          
           The
           
             Anchor
             of
             hope
          
           which
           we
           expect
           daily
           to
           be
           cast
           upon
           
             Englands
             shore
             ,
          
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           providence
           :
           
             Hope
          
           hath
           for
           a
           long
           time
           brought
           up
           the
           
             rear
             ,
          
           but
           now
           
             shee
             's
          
           in
           the
           
             van
          
           of
           all
           
             Your
          
           squadrons
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           
             Sun
          
           is
           
           once
           set
           in
           an
           
             Island
             ,
          
           how
           can
           it
           rise
           again
           but
           out
           of
           the
           
             water
          
           ?
           may
           the
           
             sighs
          
           of
           
             Your
          
           People
           fill
           
             Your
          
           sailes
           with
           such
           a
           prosperous
           gale
           ,
           as
           may
           land
           
             You
          
           safely
           upon
           
             English
             ground
             ,
          
           and
           seat
           
             You
          
           in
           
             Your
          
           Fathers
           
             Throne
          
           ;
           ●ay
           the
           flower
           of
           
             Jesse
             ▪
          
           and
           the
           true
           
             Lion
          
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           
             Judah
             ,
          
           whom
           the
           sacred
           
             Harp
          
           so
           often
           praised
           ,
           defend
           all
           
             Your
          
           Lyons
           ,
           Harp
           and
           Lillies
           .
        
         
           Never
           was
           there
           a
           
             Prince
             ,
          
           whose
           People
           were
           all
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           whose
           Prophets
           did
           all
           center
           in
           their
           
             Princes
          
           future
           happinesse
           before
           :
           whilst
           the
           Enemy
           stands
           like
           the
           every-where
           wounded
           man
           in
           the
           Almanack
           ,
           pointed
           at
           by
           all
           the
           caelestiall
           signs
           ;
           never
           was
           their
           an
           Army
           ,
           who
           gloried
           so
           much
           in
           their
           strength
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           
             stand
             ,
          
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           slipperinesse
           of
           the
           ground
           undar
           their
           feet
           ,
           made
           so
           ,
           by
           the
           
             tears
          
           
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Bloud
          
           of
           their
           
             Soveraign
             .
          
           Nothing
           but
           
             Your
             Majesties
          
           Royall
           Fathers
           
             sufferings
          
           could
           have
           made
           Him
           so
           
             famous
          
           and
           them
           so
           
             imfamous
             :
          
           Nothing
           but
           that
           could
           have
           made
           the
           People
           know
           the
           difference
           between
           a
           
             Golden
             Cepter
             ,
          
           and
           an
           
             Iron
             Rod
             .
             Your
          
           Father
           had
           been
           now
           living
           ,
           had
           He
           been
           lesse
           wise
           :
           and
           he
           had
           not
           been
           put
           to
           
             death
             ,
          
           had
           not
           His
           People
           loved
           him
           too
           well
           .
           Was
           ever
           
             Prince
          
           put
           to
           death
           by
           two
           such
           hands
           ?
           They
           forced
           the
           
             Laws
          
           to
           take
           away
           their
           own
           
             life
          
           ;
           they
           made
           
             Wisdome
          
           to
           
             sley
          
           her
           own
           
             children
             ,
          
           by
           whom
           shee
           should
           be
           
             justified
          
           ;
           and
           the
           
             love
          
           of
           the
           People
           the
           
             murderer
          
           of
           their
           own
           
             darling
             :
          
           who
           can
           help
           it
           ?
           to
           cure
           the
           Kings
           
             evil
          
           requires
           a
           royall
           
             hand
             .
          
           I
           doe
           not
           teach
           my
           pen
           so
           high
           ambition
           as
           to
           undertake
           such
           cures
           :
           but
           it
           may
           be
           Inke
           will
           serve
           to
           
           cure
           a
           
             tetter
          
           or
           a
           
             wring-worm
             ,
          
           if
           it
           doe
           but
           so
           ,
           I
           shall
           think
           my
           pains
           well
           bestowed
           ,
           and
           my
           duty
           highly
           approved
           of
           ,
           if
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           presented
           this
           
             Royall
             Charter
          
           to
           Your
           
             Royall
             hand
             ,
          
           it
           may
           be
           
             graced
          
           with
           
             Your
          
           Princely
           
             Eie
          
           ;
           being
           it
           proceeds
           from
           as
           loyall
           a
           heart
           as
           can
           direct
           a
           pen
           how
           to
           subscribe
           the
           pen-man
        
         
           
             Your
             Majesties
             most
             faithfull
             and
             loyall
             Subject
             T.B.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           THis
           wretched
           Kingdome
           ,
           lately
           the
           envy
           of
           other
           Nations
           ,
           and
           now
           the
           object
           of
           pitty
           to
           all
           but
           to
           her selfe
           ;
           upon
           whom
           ,
           Peace
           had
           long
           doted
           ,
           and
           dandled
           their
           Kingdomes
           in
           her
           lap
           ;
           whose
           natives
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           had
           clipt
           the
           wings
           of
           Peace
           ,
           so
           that
           she
           could
           not
           flie
           away
           from
           them
           ,
           nor
           make
           the
           happinesse
           of
           peace
           ,
           once
           common
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           now
           an
           inclosure
           ,
           within
           the
           broad
           ditch
           of
           their
           narrow
           Seas
           ,
           and
           the
           strong
           fence
           of
           their
           innumerable
           
           Ships
           ,
           having
           attain'd
           to
           all
           the
           prosperity
           and
           happinesse
           that
           such
           Sun-shine
           daies
           could
           ripen
           ;
           Shee
           fell
           from
           thence
           into
           the
           most
           bitter
           War
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           plenty
           could
           uphold
           ,
           and
           thence
           into
           the
           greatest
           miseries
           ,
           that
           the
           highest
           pride
           could
           cast
           her
           downe
           ;
           and
           now
           lies
           plunged
           in
           all
           the
           miseries
           of
           a
           Civill
           War
           :
           whose
           direfull
           effects
           are
           as
           remedilesse
           ,
           as
           those
           ,
           whose
           causes
           are
           not
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           and
           as
           far
           from
           redressing
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           malady
           for
           which
           no
           reason
           is
           to
           be
           given
           :
           though
           we
           cannot
           fathome
           the
           depth
           of
           these
           our
           unserchable
           miseries
           ,
           nor
           dive
           into
           the
           bottom
           of
           this
           Ocean
           of
           calamities
           ,
           yet
           let
           us
           wonder
           a
           little
           ,
           how
           we
           could
           squander
           away
           so
           great
           a
           share
           of
           that
           felicity
           ,
           which
           we
           once
           enjoyed
           ;
           out
           our selves
           of
           possessions
           so
           full
           stockt
           with
           blessings
           ,
           trifle
           away
           ,
           not
           sell
           ,
           our
           birth-rights
           of
           Peace
           ,
           for
           a
           messe
           of
           pottage
           ,
           that
           hath
           death
           in
           the
           pot
           .
        
         
         
           If
           for
           Religion
           we
           have
           fought
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           when
           did
           the
           Church
           change
           her
           weapons
           ?
           must
           prayers
           and
           tears
           be
           turned
           into
           pike
           and
           musket
           ?
           did
           God
           refuse
           to
           have
           his
           Temple
           built
           by
           
             David
          
           a
           man
           after
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           because
           only
           his
           hands
           were
           bloudy
           ?
           and
           will
           he
           now
           be
           contented
           to
           have
           his
           Church
           repaired
           ,
           and
           her
           breaches
           made
           up
           with
           skuls
           and
           carkasses
           ?
           must
           bloud
           be
           tempered
           with
           morter
           that
           must
           bind
           the
           stones
           of
           his
           Temple
           in
           Vnity
           ?
           or
           are
           the
           smitings
           of
           brethren
           ,
           strokes
           fit
           to
           pollish
           her
           stones
           withall
           ?
           Hath
           God
           refused
           the
           soft
           voice
           to
           remaine
           in
           thunder
           ?
           or
           hath
           his
           spirit
           left
           the
           gentle
           posture
           of
           descending
           downe
           upon
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           the
           approaching
           of
           a
           mighty
           and
           rushing
           winde
           ?
           To
           go
           about
           the
           reforming
           of
           a
           Church
           by
           humane
           strength
           ,
           is
           as
           quite
           opposite
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           going
           about
           the
           repairing
           of
           a
           Castle
           
           wall
           with
           a
           needle
           and
           thred
           .
           He
           that
           looks
           for
           such
           inestimable
           goodnesse
           within
           Iron
           sides
           ,
           may
           as
           well
           looke
           to
           find
           a
           Pearle
           in
           a
           Lopster
           .
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           the
           Church
           must
           not
           be
           defended
           with
           Helmets
           ,
           the
           risisters
           of
           blows
           ,
           but
           with
           Miters
           which
           have
           received
           the
           cleft
           already
           ;
           not
           by
           broken
           pates
           ,
           but
           by
           cloven
           tongues
           :
           not
           by
           men
           clad
           in
           Buffe
           ,
           but
           by
           Priests
           cloathed
           in
           righteousnesse
           :
           Decitions
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           determined
           by
           armour
           of
           proof
           ;
           nor
           did
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           spirit
           ever
           make
           way
           to
           the
           conscience
           by
           cutting
           through
           the
           flesh
           .
           He
           therefore
           who
           takes
           up
           Armes
           against
           his
           Soveraigne
           ,
           with
           pretenses
           of
           defending
           his
           Religion
           ,
           doth
           but
           take
           such
           courses
           ,
           as
           are
           condemned
           by
           the
           same
           Religion
           he
           would
           defend
           ;
           and
           indeed
           he
           doth
           but
           make
           Religion
           his
           stalking-horse
           ,
           to
           blind
           him
           ,
           whilst
           he
           aimes
           at
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           have
           least
           suspect
           him
           ,
           which
           when
           he
           
           hath
           effected
           ,
           he
           meanes
           to
           get
           up
           upon
           the
           horse
           and
           ride
           him
           at
           his
           pleasure
           :
           they
           pretend
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           assured
           ,
           they
           intend
           nothing
           more
           ,
           then
           the
           goods
           thereof
           ,
           and
           like
           dissembling
           Lapwings
           ,
           make
           a
           shew
           of
           being
           nearest
           the
           nest
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           furthest
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           Fight
           for
           our
           Liberties
           ,
           what
           Liberties
           are
           they
           that
           we
           Fight
           for
           ?
           if
           for
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           what
           doe
           you
           meane
           thereby
           ?
           if
           by
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           you
           mean
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           lawfull
           for
           every
           one
           to
           chuse
           his
           owne
           Religion
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           of
           his
           own
           opinion
           ,
           those
           are
           things
           which
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           Fight
           for
           ;
           for
           then
           let
           us
           not
           blame
           every
           panim
           that
           bakes
           his
           cake
           to
           the
           Queen
           of
           heaven
           ,
           or
           every
           ignorant
           votary
           ,
           who
           creeps
           to
           his
           own
           Image
           ,
           or
           makes
           his
           own
           Idoll
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           kind
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           we
           do
           but
           sacrifice
           unto
           the
           net
           wherein
           we
           see
           our selves
           caught
           ,
           and
           burne
           
           incense
           to
           the
           drag
           that
           hales
           us
           to
           destruction
           .
           Christians
           are
           not
           to
           be
           at
           such
           liberty
           ,
           loose
           Christians
           are
           but
           lost
           men
           ;
           true
           Christians
           will
           be
           contented
           to
           be
           bound
           up
           in
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           same
           spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           bond
           of
           peace
           :
           if
           the
           bond
           be
           broken
           ,
           the
           sheaf
           of
           corn
           is
           but
           so
           many
           loose
           eares
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           fit
           to
           be
           carried
           into
           the
           Lords
           barne
           :
           if
           we
           be
           sons
           and
           daughters
           ,
           let
           us
           belong
           all
           to
           one
           house
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           servants
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           all
           of
           one
           family
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           lively
           stones
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           all
           of
           one
           building
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           severall
           grapes
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           all
           of
           one
           cluster
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           severall
           clusters
           ,
           yet
           let
           us
           be
           all
           of
           one
           vine
           ;
           if
           we
           be
           saints
           ,
           let
           us
           have
           a
           communion
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           it
           which
           is
           called
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           this
           is
           it
           which
           is
           called
           Religion
           ,
           which
           commeth
           of
           the
           word
           
             Religando
             ,
          
           which
           signifieth
           to
           bind
           .
           Wherefore
           for
           a
           man
           not
           to
           thinke
           himself
           bound
           to
           those
           Articles
           which
           the
           Church
           proposes
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           of
           no
           Religion
           ,
           
           and
           to
           fight
           for
           this
           ,
           is
           to
           fight
           for
           nothing
           :
           and
           if
           by
           Liberty
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           you
           mean
           liberty
           from
           oppression
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           any
           man
           or
           woman
           of
           any
           quality
           or
           condition
           what
           soever
           ,
           that
           knows
           what
           belongs
           to
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           some
           few
           ,
           who
           have
           liberty
           to
           do
           what
           they
           will
           with
           all
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           fight
           for
           the
           property
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           I
           beleeve
           the
           Subjects
           have
           so
           altered
           the
           property
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           that
           had
           they
           but
           their
           old
           properties
           restored
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           think
           it
           good
           sighting
           for
           a
           new
           ;
           their
           expectations
           being
           so
           much
           deceiv'd
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           fighting
           for
           the
           property
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           they
           rather
           see
           themselves
           subjest
           to
           have
           all
           things
           in
           common
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           fought
           for
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           whose
           Laws
           are
           they
           ?
           are
           they
           not
           the
           Kings
           ?
           will
           he
           not
           maintaine
           the
           foundation
           of
           his
           house
           from
           sinking
           ?
           will
           he
           not
           maintaine
           his
           leggs
           
           under
           him
           ?
           are
           they
           not
           supporters
           of
           that
           body
           politick
           whereof
           he
           is
           the
           head
           ?
           nay
           ,
           doth
           he
           not
           maintaine
           himself
           when
           he
           maintaineth
           them
           ?
           for
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Lawes
           may
           be
           compared
           to
           God
           and
           his
           word
           ,
           both
           inseperable
           :
           for
           as
           God
           is
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           is
           God
           ;
           so
           the
           King
           is
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           the
           life
           thereof
           ,
           and
           the
           the
           Law
           is
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           the
           body
           of
           that
           soule
           ,
           wherefore
           there
           needed
           not
           any
           fighting
           against
           the
           King
           for
           this
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           by
           those
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           Kings
           themselves
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           priviledges
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           I
           remember
           to
           have
           read
           of
           
             Jack
             Cade
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Reigne
           of
           
             Richard
          
           the
           second
           ,
           who
           comming
           up
           as
           far
           as
           
             London-stone
             ,
          
           and
           resting
           himselfe
           thereon
           ,
           vowed
           that
           within
           three
           daies
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           no
           other
           Law
           ,
           but
           what
           did
           proceed
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           :
           now
           if
           it
           stand
           with
           the
           privilidges
           of
           Parliament
           to
           have
           a
           few
           
             Jack
             Cades
             ,
          
           
           relying
           on
           their
           
             London-stones
             ,
          
           to
           tell
           them
           what
           they
           must
           doe
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           have
           ;
           if
           it
           stands
           with
           the
           priviledges
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           to
           have
           Tumults
           to
           drive
           away
           their
           King
           ,
           Armies
           to
           awe
           themselves
           ;
           Countries
           to
           send
           up
           their
           Inhabitants
           in
           multitudes
           with
           Petitions
           in
           their
           hats
           ,
           cudgels
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           threatnings
           in
           their
           mouths
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           King
           was
           faine
           to
           slash
           the
           Citizens
           from
           
             White-Hall
             ,
          
           and
           then
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           Country-men
           from
           
             Westminster-Hall
             ,
          
           then
           they
           have
           fought
           to
           some
           purpose
           :
           but
           suppose
           that
           the
           Parliament
           did
           really
           Fight
           for
           all
           these
           particulars
           ;
           so
           did
           the
           King
           too
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           King
           may
           safely
           expostulate
           with
           His
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           did
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           are
           ye
           fighters
           for
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ?
           so
           am
           I
           :
           are
           you
           for
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Subject
           ?
           so
           am
           I
           :
           are
           you
           for
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ?
           so
           am
           I
           :
           are
           you
           for
           the
           properties
           
           of
           estates
           ?
           so
           am
           I
           :
           are
           you
           for
           the
           priviledges
           of
           Parliament
           ?
           so
           am
           I
           :
           
             and
             in
             all
             these
             things
             I
             have
             laboured
             more
             abundantly
             then
             you
             all
          
           ;
           where
           lies
           the
           quarrell
           then
           ?
           it
           must
           consist
           then
           in
           nothing
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           believe
           one
           another
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           both
           fight
           for
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           the
           meanes
           of
           reconciliation
           is
           taken
           away
           :
           for
           should
           they
           differ
           in
           their
           grounds
           ,
           the
           Law
           may
           be
           Judge
           between
           them
           ,
           reason
           may
           be
           judge
           ,
           the
           world
           may
           be
           judges
           :
           but
           
             rebus
             sic
             stantibus
             ,
          
           instead
           of
           having
           reason
           to
           fight
           ,
           we
           do
           but
           fight
           against
           reason
           ,
           both
           contend
           for
           the
           same
           power
           ,
           like
           the
           two
           women
           that
           contended
           for
           the
           same
           child
           :
           
             Solomon
          
           judg'd
           the
           child
           to
           belong
           to
           her
           who
           would
           rather
           part
           with
           it
           all
           ,
           then
           have
           the
           child
           divided
           :
           Now
           the
           Parliament
           would
           have
           this
           powerfull
           child
           divided
           ,
           half
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           half
           to
           themselves
           :
           the
           King
           rather
           then
           so
           ,
           
           is
           contented
           to
           lose
           all
           :
           in
           whom
           there
           is
           most
           affection
           and
           pitty
           ,
           in
           him
           is
           the
           right
           of
           true
           parentage
           :
           but
           because
           there
           are
           no
           
             Solomons
          
           in
           this
           age
           ,
           let
           us
           go
           the
           down-right
           way
           to
           worke
           .
           The
           two
           Houses
           gave
           out
           that
           they
           fought
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Kings
           Person
           ,
           Crown
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           do
           ye
           beleeve
           them
           ?
           don't
           ye
           believe
           the
           King
           did
           ?
           the
           Parliament
           said
           they
           ●ought
           only
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           his
           Parliament
           ,
           was
           the
           Parliament
           at
           
             Holmeby
          
           house
           ?
           or
           was
           it
           at
           
             Carisbrook-Castle
          
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           
             Wight
          
           ?
           was
           he
           in
           honour
           ,
           or
           was
           he
           dignified
           by
           being
           there
           ?
           have
           they
           not
           fought
           then
           all
           this
           while
           upon
           a
           false
           ground
           ?
           have
           not
           they
           given
           themselves
           the
           lie
           ?
           and
           will
           you
           believe
           them
           still
           ?
           but
           instead
           of
           being
           instructed
           by
           
             Solomons
          
           divided
           child
           ,
           they
           divided
           their
           
             Solomon
             .
          
           O
           Country-men
           ,
           do
           but
           remember
           what
           ill
           luck
           the
           Nation
           hath
           had
           ,
           by
           imprisoning
           
           their
           Kings
           :
           when
           they
           had
           imprisoned
           the
           old
           Lyon
           and
           the
           young
           within
           their
           grates
           ,
           the
           
             3
             Henry
          
           and
           his
           son
           ;
           did
           they
           not
           ,
           like
           the
           inclosed
           wind
           ,
           make
           the
           whole
           Land
           shake
           ?
           had
           not
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           a
           shrewd
           fit
           of
           an
           ague
           then
           ?
           did
           they
           not
           (
           lik●
           fire
           too
           close
           beseiged
           with
           clouds
           )
           sally
           out
           in
           thunder
           and
           lightning
           ,
           to
           the
           terrour
           and
           destruction
           of
           all
           thos●
           who
           stood
           in
           the
           way
           ?
           what
           successe●
           had
           the
           imprisonment
           of
           
             Edward
             2
          
           ▪
           upon
           his
           imprisonment
           followed
           his
           deposement
           ,
           and
           the
           murder
           of
           his
           person
           was
           a
           consequent
           of
           the
           deposement
           of
           his
           dignity
           ,
           but
           what
           becam●
           of
           those
           who
           did
           it
           ?
           is
           there
           one
           remaining
           of
           the
           name
           of
           
             Mortimer
             ?
          
           was
           not
           that
           
             Mortimer
             ,
          
           who
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           Imprisonment
           ,
           beheaded
           ?
           were
           not
           all
           those
           who
           had
           a
           hand
           in
           it
           condignly
           punished
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           immediate
           heire
           of
           this
           too
           much
           conniver
           at
           his
           fathers
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           too
           ready
           accepter
           of
           his
           fathers
           office
           ▪
           
           imprisoned
           ,
           deposed
           and
           murdered
           in
           like
           manner
           ?
           and
           what
           successe
           (
           I
           pray
           you
           )
           had
           the
           imprisonment
           of
           
             Richard
          
           the
           
             2
             ?
          
           it
           cost
           the
           Kingdome
           whole
           ages
           of
           miseries
           ,
           
             80
          
           of
           her
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           
             100000
          
           of
           her
           Commons
           ,
           &
           the
           disposing
           of
           all
           her
           Royall
           Roses
           in
           their
           budds
           ,
           and
           before
           they
           were
           halfe
           blown
           ,
           untill
           they
           was
           but
           one
           of
           a
           colour
           left
           in
           the
           Royall
           Garden
           of
           
             Great
             Brittaine
             ;
          
           and
           they
           being
           Married
           ,
           made
           such
           a
           composure
           of
           Red
           and
           White
           ,
           as
           blushing
           at
           the
           former
           mischiefs
           :
           and
           it
           is
           worth
           your
           observation
           ,
           how
           that
           the
           last
           two
           Kings
           (
           to
           save
           their
           lives
           )
           resigned
           their
           Crowns
           ,
           and
           so
           lost
           both
           ;
           whereas
           the
           former
           ,
           by
           keeping
           his
           Crown
           upon
           his
           head
           escaped
           the
           blow
           .
           Let
           all
           these
           base
           begotten
           meteors
           appear
           glorious
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           till
           by
           their
           yeilding
           more
           and
           more
           to
           aire
           ,
           they
           fall
           to
           earth
           ;
           whilst
           Kings
           ,
           like
           Suns
           in
           firmaments
           ,
           look
           biggest
           when
           they
           
           are
           going
           down
           ,
           with
           confidence
           that
           they
           shall
           rise
           againe
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
             Henry
             6.
          
           and
           his
           son
           must
           be
           Imprisoned
           and
           murdered
           ,
           to
           make
           way
           for
           
             Edward
             4.
          
           and
           
             Edward
             4.
          
           his
           two
           Sons
           and
           heires
           must
           be
           Imprisoned
           &
           murdered
           to
           make
           way
           for
           
             Richard
             3.
          
           and
           
             Richard
             3.
          
           murders
           these
           two
           little
           Children
           ,
           and
           
             Henry
             7.
          
           slayes
           
             Richard
             3.
          
           with
           infinite
           of
           his
           followers
           ,
           for
           his
           usurpation
           :
           if
           you
           go
           on
           with
           your
           worke
           ,
           you
           see
           your
           wages
           ;
           Gods
           hand
           is
           not
           shortned
           ,
           but
           stretched
           out
           still
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           as
           great
           an
           enemy
           to
           such
           proceedings
           as
           ever
           he
           was
           :
           
             He
             is
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             for
             ever
             :
          
           Do
           ye
           thinke
           that
           ever
           ye
           shall
           have
           Peace
           till
           the
           King
           be
           restored
           ?
           ye
           may
           as
           well
           expect
           the
           needle
           of
           the
           Compasse
           to
           leave
           its
           treppidation
           before
           it
           point
           at
           the
           North
           Pole
           ,
           as
           to
           find
           quietnesse
           in
           the
           Land
           before
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           turne
           to
           their
           Soveraigne
           .
           
           Do
           you
           not
           see
           that
           the
           Parliament
           cannot
           bring
           any
           thing
           to
           maturity
           ,
           and
           what
           's
           the
           reason
           ?
           but
           because
           their
           labours
           will
           not
           admit
           a
           Treaty
           with
           the
           Sun
           .
           Good
           men
           should
           endeavour
           to
           take
           off
           ,
           not
           verefie
           that
           saying
           of
           
             Maximilian
          
           the
           Emperour
           (
           as
           
             Johannes
             Aventinus
          
           witnesseth
           
             de
             bello
             Turcico
          
           )
           viz.
           that
           the
           Emperour
           of
           
             Germany
          
           was
           
             Rex
             regnum
             ,
          
           because
           his
           Princes
           were
           so
           great
           :
           the
           King
           of
           
             Spaine
          
           was
           
             Rex
             hominum
             ,
          
           because
           his
           people
           were
           so
           obedient
           :
           that
           the
           King
           of
           
             France
          
           was
           
             Rex
             asinorum
             ,
          
           because
           they
           bare
           such
           heavie
           burdens
           but
           the
           King
           of
           
             England
          
           was
           
             Rex
             Diabolorum
             ,
          
           because
           the
           people
           use
           to
           treat
           their
           Kings
           so
           wickedly
           .
           Now
           Reader
           ,
           whether
           thou
           be'st
           christian
           ,
           or
           kind
           ,
           or
           courteous
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ;
           whether
           thou
           be'st
           for
           one
           ,
           or
           other
           ,
           or
           neither
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           yet
           as
           thou
           art
           an
           
             English-man
             ,
          
           suffer
           not
           thy self
           to
           be
           so
           abused
           ,
           and
           
           thy
           Country
           so
           ruined
           ,
           by
           the
           names
           of
           
             King
          
           and
           
             Parliament
             ,
             Religion
             ,
          
           and
           
             Liberty
             ,
             Priviledges
          
           and
           
             Properties
             ,
          
           for
           many
           a
           Snake
           lies
           under
           the
           strawberry
           leaves
           of
           such
           pretences
           ,
           and
           stings
           you
           ere
           you
           be
           aware
           ,
           and
           feeds
           you
           with
           poisons
           instead
           of
           dainties
           ;
           but
           return
           to
           your
           old
           obedience
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           return
           to
           your
           old
           Peace
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           would
           have
           God
           speed
           the
           Plough
           ,
           begin
           to
           cry
           ,
           
             GOD
             SAVE
             THE
             KING
             ,
          
           that
           we
           may
           once
           more
           hear
           the
           voice
           
             of
             joy
             and
             gladnesse
             amongst
             us
             ,
             that
             our
             Oxen
             may
             be
             strong
             to
             labour
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             decay
             ,
             no
             leading
             into
             captivity
             and
             no
             complaining
             in
             our
             streets
             ;
             that
             every
             man
             may
             sit
             quietly
             under
             his
             own
             vine
             ,
          
           and
           his
           own
           hands
           pluck
           his
           own
           grapes
           ,
           that
           the
           
             mowers
             may
             fil
             their
             sithes
             with
             their
             own
             rights
             ,
          
           and
           the
           reapers
           bind
           up
           their
           sheaves
           in
           the
           bonds
           of
           justice
           .
        
         
         
           One
           word
           to
           thee
           O
           thou
           Great
           City
           ,
           the
           pantapolis
           of
           all
           miseries
           :
           the
           seminary
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           the
           magazine
           of
           Gunpowder
           Treasons
           ,
           the
           treasury
           of
           the
           wages
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           the
           Tower
           against
           
             David
             ,
          
           wherein
           hangs
           so
           many
           shields
           and
           bucklers
           ;
           the
           Mart
           Towne
           for
           conspiracies
           ;
           you
           nursed
           up
           this
           Rebellion
           when
           it
           was
           but
           tender
           ;
           you
           both
           fed
           and
           taught
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           but
           young
           :
           you
           maintain'd
           it
           in
           its
           wantonnesse
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           in
           its
           youth
           ;
           when
           it
           came
           unto
           its
           full
           strength
           ,
           ye
           gloried
           in
           your
           production
           ;
           and
           now
           Rebellion
           is
           in
           its
           declining
           age
           ,
           you
           ceres
           its
           wrinkles
           ,
           you
           lend
           it
           artificiall
           eyes
           ,
           leaden
           its
           gray
           haires
           ,
           lend
           it
           your
           staffe
           for
           fear
           it
           should
           fall
           ;
           and
           now
           at
           last
           you
           help
           it
           to
           crutches
           when
           it
           cannot
           otherwise
           go
           :
           take
           my
           advice
           ,
           and
           judge
           not
           salubrity
           by
           sweetnesse
           ,
           a
           plaine
           dealing
           friend
           is
           like
           those
           sawces
           which
           a
           man
           praises
           with
           teares
           in
           
           his
           eyes
           ;
           though
           you
           have
           brought
           it
           to
           this
           ,
           yet
           cast
           off
           the
           old
           man
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           the
           new
           man
           of
           righteousnesse
           .
           
             An
             Eagle
             reneweth
             her
             age
             ,
          
           saith
           
             David
             ,
             David
          
           saith
           so
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           must
           believe
           it
           :
           but
           how
           it
           is
           done
           ?
           you
           must
           be
           advised
           by
           
             Plyny
             ;
          
           when
           the
           Eagle
           hath
           surfeited
           by
           reason
           of
           her
           age
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           digest
           so
           great
           a
           quantity
           of
           bloud
           as
           formerly
           shee
           was
           wont
           ,
           shee
           bathes
           and
           molts
           her self
           in
           a
           fountaine
           ,
           untill
           all
           her
           feathers
           fall
           away
           ,
           and
           beats
           her
           beak
           against
           a
           rock
           ,
           untill
           it
           loosens
           and
           fals
           off
           ,
           and
           thus
           with
           renewing
           of
           her
           bill
           and
           feathers
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           shee
           becomes
           young
           againe
           ,
           Now
           after
           seven
           years
           sucking
           of
           the
           bloud
           of
           innocents
           ,
           if
           ye
           find
           your
           aged
           stomakes
           to
           be
           fil'd
           up
           to
           your
           consciences
           ,
           like
           the
           Eagles
           bath
           and
           molt
           your selves
           in
           the
           tears
           of
           repentance
           ,
           untill
           your
           Peacocks
           plumes
           come
           downe
           ,
           and
           strike
           with
           
           the
           fists
           of
           contrition
           ,
           upon
           your
           hard
           and
           stony
           hearts
           ,
           so
           you
           shall
           become
           new
           men
           ;
           new
           to
           God
           ,
           new
           to
           his
           Vicegerent
           ,
           new
           to
           your selves
           ;
           which
           will
           be
           the
           best
           newes
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           cried
           in
           your
           streets
           these
           many
           years
           .
           And
           as
           you
           have
           been
           
             principium
             &
             caput
             ,
          
           so
           be
           but
           
             finis
             hujus
             rebellionis
             ,
          
           and
           
             habebis
             laudem
             ex
             illa
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
          
           and
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           your
           fault
           to
           begin
           this
           Rebellion
           ,
           so
           let
           it
           be
           your
           vertue
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           if
           you
           will
           not
           make
           an
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           an
           end
           of
           you
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             GOd
             himself
             was
             the
             first
             founder
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             that
             instituted
             the
             Office
             of
             Kings
             .
             
               pag.
               1
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             The
             people
             cannot
             make
             an
             Anointed
             King.
             
               9
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             Anointing
             of
             Kings
             .
             
               11
            
          
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             The
             reason
             why
             they
             are
             called
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             .
             
               19
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             Bad
             Kings
             are
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             as
             well
             as
             good
             .
             
               25
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             upon
             any
             pretences
             whatsoever
             to
             depose
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             touch
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             .
             
               29
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             touching
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             .
             
               39
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             That
             Kings
             now
             adayes
             are
             to
             be
             had
             in
             the
             same
             veneration
             and
             esteeme
             as
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               Judah
            
             and
             
               Israel
            
             
             were
             ,
             notwithstanding
             our
             Christian
             Liberty
             .
             
               50
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             That
             a
             King
             failing
             in
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             not
             performing
             those
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             sworn
             unto
             at
             his
             Coronation
             (
             so
             solemnly
             )
             yet
             the
             people
             are
             not
             dis-obliged
             in
             their
             obedence
             unto
             him
             .
             
               57
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             Touch
             not
             mine
             Anointed
             ,
             
               Psal.
               105.
            
             meant
             by
             Princes
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
             
               65
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
            
             The
             Objection
             of
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             revolting
             from
             
               Rehoboam
               ,
            
             Answered
             .
             
               72
            
          
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
            
             The
             Objection
             of
             
               Jehu
            
             slaying
             his
             Master
             
               Joram
               ,
            
             and
             taking
             the
             Kingdome
             upon
             him
             Answered
             .
             
               79
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
            
             A
             discourse
             concerning
             the
             necessity
             and
             excellency
             of
             Monarchy
             .
             
               83
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
            
             That
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             Free-State
             in
             the
             World
             .
             
               93
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV
               .
            
             A
             Discourse
             concerning
             Episcopacy
             ,
             proving
             it
             to
             be
             
               Jure
               Divino
               .
               112
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         
           The
           Royall
           Charter
           GRANTED
           UNTO
           KINGS
           ,
           By
           God
           himselfe
           :
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Who
               was
               the
               first
               founder
               ,
               or
               the
               first
               that
               Instituted
               the
               Office
               of
               KINGS
               .
            
          
           
             WEE
             say
             some
             people
             were
             the
             first
             that
             desired
             them
             ,
             and
             moved
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             them
             ,
             and
             chose
             them
             .
             
               And
               all
               the
               people
               went
               to
               Gilgall
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               made
               Saul
               King
               before
               the
               Lord
               in
               Gilgall
               .
            
             1
             Samuel
             11.15
             .
             1
             Samuel
             ●
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             Soft
             and
             fair
             ,
             good
             people
             ;
             do
             not
             ●istake
             your selves
             ;
             you
             desired
             ,
             and
             
             moved
             for
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             King
             ▪
             but
             God
             gave
             him
             you
             :
             
               I
               gave
               thee
               a
               King
               ,
               O
               Israel
               ,
               in
               mine
               anger
               ,
               and
               I
               too●
               him
               〈◊〉
               ●n
               my
               wr●th
               .
            
             Hosea
             13.10
             ,
             11.
             
             According
             to
             this
             we
             read
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             13
             .
             2●
             ▪
             
               They
               desired
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               God
               gave
               unto
               the●
               Saul
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             for
             your
             making
             of
             ●
             King
             at
             
               Gilgall
            
             ;
             your
             making
             was
             bu●
             approving
             ,
             and
             applauding
             him
             ,
             tha●
             was
             made
             already
             ;
             for
             
               Saul
            
             was
             bot●
             made
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             King
             ,
             an●
             executed
             his
             Office
             ,
             before
             the
             people
             a●●
             said
             to
             have
             made
             him
             
               King
            
             in
             
               Gilgal
               ▪
               He
               was
               anointed
               King
               over
               Israel
               :
            
             1
             Sam.
             1
             ▪
             1.
             
               he
               was
               confirm'd
               by
               signs
               .
            
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             10.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             
               &c.
               He
               executed
               his
               office
               .
            
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             11.7
             ,
             ●
             ▪
          
           
             God
             first
             ,
             sent
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             shewed
             .
          
           
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             chose
             .
          
           
             And
             fourthly
             ,
             Anointed
             .
          
           
             And
             fifthly
             ,
             found
             them
             out
             a
             Kin●
             before
             ever
             i●
             is
             said
             ,
             they
             made
             him
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             God
             sent
             him
             ;
             
               I
               will
               send
               thee
               man
               out
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               Benjamin
               ,
               and
               thou
               sh●●●
               anoint
               him
               to
               be
               Captain
               over
               my
               People
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             God
             shewed
             him
             ;
             for
             n●●ther
             the
             people
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             Sain●
             nor
             the
             
               Elders
            
             of
             
               Bethlehem
               ,
            
             no
             ,
             nor
             
               Sam●●l
            
             himself
             ,
             
               knew
            
             not
             
               where
            
             to
             find
             this
             〈◊〉
             
             〈◊〉
             Kings
             ,
             till
             God
             said
             ,
             
               This
               is
               he
               ,
               he
               shall
               ●ign
               over
               my
               People
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             9.17
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             God
             chose
             him
             himself
             ;
             and
             
               ●●muel
            
             said
             to
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             
               See
               him
               ●●om
               the
               Lord
               hath
               chosen
            
             :
             Sam.
             10.24
             .
             〈◊〉
             the
             people
             ma●e
             him
             themselves
             ,
             or
             ●●uld
             make
             him
             ,
             what
             needed
             they
             to
             ●●ve
             come
             unto
             
               Samuel
            
             to
             bid
             him
             ;
             
               make
               〈◊〉
               a
               King
               to
               judge
               us
               ?
            
             Sam.
             8.5
             .
             and
             to
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
               give
               us
               a
               King
            
             ?
             which
             deprecation
             ●as
             indeed
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             as
             if
             they
             s●ould
             have
             desired
             
               Samuel
            
             to
             have
             asked
             a
             King
             for
             them
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             ●●ems
             by
             the
             sequell
             ,
             for
             immediately
             h●reupon
             
               Samuel
            
             went
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             declared
             their
             importunity
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             that
             
               he
               should
               hearken
               unto
               the
               ●●●ce
               of
               the
               people
               in
               all
               that
               they
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             ●●rse
             7.
             and
             this
             most
             certain
             and
             agreea●le
             unto
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             1.
             where
             
               Samuel
            
             tels
             〈◊〉
             people
             ;
             
               Yee
               have
               this
               day
               rejected
               your
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               have
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               set
               a
               King
               〈◊〉
               us
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             God
             
               Anointed
            
             him
             ;
             
               Samuel
               took
               a
               Violl
               of
               Oyle
               &
               powred
               it
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               〈◊〉
               kissed
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               because
               hee
               〈◊〉
               Anointed
               thee
               to
               be
               Captain
               over
               his
               in●●●itance
            
             :
             Sam.
             10.1
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             God
             found
             him
             out
             for
             
             them
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             hidden
             from
             them
             ;
             for
             when
             all
             the
             Tribes
             of
             
               Israel
            
             were
             come
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             Tribe
             of
             
               Benjamin
            
             was
             taken
             ,
             and
             the
             families
             of
             that
             Tribe
             drew
             neer
             ;
             &
             the
             family
             of
             
               Matry
            
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             those
             
               families
               ,
            
             and
             
               Saul
            
             the
             son
             of
             
               Kish
            
             from
             thence
             :
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             10.20
             ▪
             21.
             (
             the
             smallest
             Tribe
             ,
             the
             least
             
               family
               ,
            
             the
             poorest
             
               Benjamite
               ,
            
             as
             shewing
             us
             that
             Kings
             were
             not
             to
             have
             derivation
             from
             the
             mighty
             people
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Almighty
             God
             :
             
               Sam.
            
             9.21
             .
             )
             the
             people
             sought
             him
             ,
             but
             they
             could
             not
             find
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             were
             fain
             to
             enquire
             of
             the
             Lord
             for
             him
             ,
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Lord
               shewed
               them
               were
               he
               had
               hid
               himself
               in
               the
               stuffe
               :
            
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             12.22
             .
             so
             that
             all
             that
             the
             people
             of
             
               Israel
            
             had
             to
             doe
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Election
             ,
             Institution
             ,
             Nomination
             ,
             Creation
             ,
             or
             Invention
             of
             their
             first
             King
             ,
             was
             (
             when
             God
             had
             done
             all
             this
             )
             to
             shout
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               God
               save
               the
               King
               :
            
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             10.24
             .
             And
             for
             their
             making
             a
             King
             ,
             after
             all
             this
             in
             
               Gilgall
               ,
            
             it
             could
             be
             no
             otherwise
             then
             their
             approbation
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             thus
             made
             by
             God
             already
             .
          
           
             Neither
             was
             God
             only
             the
             founder
             of
             the
             first
             King
             of
             the
             
               Jews
               ,
            
             but
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             also
             :
             He
             was
             
               Davids
            
             founder
             too
             ,
             
             
               I
               have
               found
               David
               my
               servant
               ,
               with
               my
               holy
               Oyle
               have
               I
               Annointed
               him
               :
            
             Psal.
             89.20
             .
             It
             was
             well
             for
             
               David
               ,
            
             for
             he
             should
             have
             been
             but
             a
             poor
             King
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             but
             of
             the
             Peoples
             finding
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             they
             would
             not
             have
             knowne
             what
             to
             have
             made
             of
             him
             when
             they
             had
             found
             him
             .
             
               David
            
             was
             not
             
               filius
               populi
               ,
            
             but
             
               Dei
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
            
             not
             of
             the
             people
             :
             
               Psalm
            
             89.26
             .
             He
             was
             neither
             exalted
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             nor
             chosen
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             
               I
               have
               exalted
               one
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               People
               ,
            
             said
             God
             ,
             (
             
               verse
            
             19.
             )
             but
             the
             exaltation
             was
             Gods
             ,
             and
             the
             
               choice
            
             not
             of
             ,
             ●ut
             out
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             Kings
             are
             not
             children
             of
             the
             most
             
               voices
            
             ;
             but
             children
             of
             the
             
               most
               high
               :
               Ps.
            
             82.6
             .
             yet
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             People
             may
             serve
             
               ad
               pompam
               ,
            
             but
             not
             
               ad
               necessitatem
            
             ;
             it
             may
             add
             somthing
             to
             the
             solemnity
             ,
             but
             nothing
             to
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             constitution
             ;
             what
             was
             divinely
             given
             ,
             may
             be
             humanely
             received
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Neither
             will
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               Jud●h
            
             or
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             ●ut
             we
             will
             go
             along
             with
             the
             first
             King
             ●hat
             ere
             was
             read
             of
             (
             if
             there
             be
             not
             Books
             antienter
             then
             the
             Books
             of
             
               Moses
            
             )
             
             and
             that
             was
             
               Melchizedec
            
             King
             of
             
               Salem
            
             ;
             this
             
               Melchisedec
            
             is
             said
             to
             have
             neither
             Father
             nor
             Mother
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             said
             so
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             for
             wee
             all
             know
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             who
             his
             Father
             and
             Mother
             were
             ;
             he
             was
             
               Sem
               ,
            
             the
             eldest
             son
             of
             
               Noah
               ,
            
             but
             it
             was
             said
             so
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Office
             ;
             shewing
             us
             ,
             tha●
             Kings
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             the
             off-spring
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             an
             emanation
             from
             the
             
               Deity
            
             ;
             and
             teaching
             us
             ,
             that
             as
             Kings
             are
             not
             of
             the
             Poeples
             making
             ,
             so
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Peoples
             marring
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             are
             not
             the
             founders
             ,
             so
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             the
             confounders
             of
             them
             ;
             
               Cujus
               est
               instituere
               ,
               ejus
               est
               abrogare
               ,
            
             they
             that
             institute
             ,
             may
             abrogate
             ,
             they
             that
             make
             ,
             may
             un-make
             ,
             what
             thou
             buildest
             thy selfe
             ,
             thou
             maist
             lawfully
             pull
             down
             ;
             thou
             maist
             
               diruere
               edificar●
               ,
               mutare
               ,
               Quadrata
               rotundis
               ,
            
             but
             if
             thou
             destroyest
             that
             which
             another
             hath
             built
             ,
             thou
             maist
             chance
             to
             be
             sued
             for
             dilapidations
             :
             If
             a
             Limner
             draw
             a
             picture
             ,
             he
             may
             alter
             and
             change
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             dislike
             it
             ,
             race
             it
             out
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ;
             or
             i●
             a
             Carver
             or
             Ingraver
             mislike
             his
             owne
             handy-work
             ,
             he
             may
             destroy
             it
             when
             he
             pleases
             ;
             but
             if
             God
             makes
             a
             man
             after
             
             his
             own
             Image
             ,
             and
             creates
             him
             after
             his
             own
             similitude
             ,
             wee
             offend
             God
             in
             a
             high
             degree
             ,
             when
             we
             cut
             off
             ,
             or
             deface
             the
             least
             part
             ,
             or
             member
             of
             his
             handy-work
             .
          
           
             Now
             Kings
             are
             lively
             representations
             ,
             living
             statues
             ,
             or
             pictures
             ,
             drawn
             to
             the
             life
             ,
             of
             the
             great
             Deity
             ;
             these
             pictures
             ,
             for
             their
             better
             continuance
             ,
             are
             done
             in
             Oyle
             ,
             the
             colours
             of
             the
             Crown
             never
             fade
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             water
             colours
             ;
             as
             Kings
             with
             their
             own
             statues
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             angry
             ,
             though
             time
             and
             age
             devour
             them
             ;
             yet
             they
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             spitefully
             to
             be
             thrown
             down
             ,
             or
             shot
             against
             ;
             so
             God
             ,
             though
             he
             will
             suffer
             Kings
             to
             dye
             like
             men
             ,
             and
             fall
             like
             other
             Princes
             ;
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             his
             character
             ,
             spitefully
             to
             be
             rased
             ,
             or
             his
             Image
             defaced
             ;
             but
             though
             he
             will
             have
             them
             die
             like
             men
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             have
             them
             live
             like
             Gods
             .
             And
             if
             all
             this
             be
             not
             proof
             sufficient
             ,
             you
             shall
             hear
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             God
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             affirm
             as
             much
             .
             God
             the
             Father
             plainly
             affirms
             ,
             
               John
            
             10.34
             .
             
               Dixi
               dij
               estis
               ,
            
             I
             have
             said
             ye
             are
             Gods
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             stroke
             had
             been
             in
             the
             People
             ,
             then
             it
             should
             have
             been
             ,
             
               Nos
               diximus
               ,
               dij
               estis
               ,
            
             we
             
             have
             said
             ye
             are
             Gods
             .
             God
             the
             Sonne
             told
             
               Pilate
               Thou
               shouldest
               have
               no
               power
               except
               it
               were
            
             (
             data
             desuper
             )
             
               given
               from
               above
            
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             people
             had
             given
             him
             that
             power
             ,
             then
             it
             should
             have
             been
             ,
             
               Thou
               should'st
               have
               no
               power
               ,
               except
               it
               were
            
             (
             data
             desubter
             )
             
               given
               from
               beneth
            
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             tels
             us
             ,
             
               per
               me
               Reges
               regnant
               ,
            
             by
             me
             Kings
             Reign
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             reigned
             by
             the
             suffrage
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             then
             it
             should
             have
             been
             
               per
               nos
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             moderne
             dialect
             ,
             
               they
               Reign
               by
               us
               ▪
            
             and
             as
             long
             as
             we
             think
             fit
             ,
             and
             when
             wee
             thinke
             it
             fit
             no
             longer
             ,
             they
             shall
             reign
             no
             more
             ;
             they
             received
             their
             authority
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             recall
             it
             when
             we
             please
             ,
             and
             depose
             them
             when
             we
             list
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             but
             proxies
             and
             Attornies
             of
             the
             people
             :
             see
             
               Buch.
               de
               jure
               Regni
               Fickerus
               &
               Renecherus
               &c.
            
             little
             thinking
             how
             by
             this
             powerfull
             doctrine
             of
             theirs
             ,
             they
             (
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             )
             destroy
             the
             higher
             powers
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             whole
             Trinity
             the
             lie
             at
             once
             :
             and
             if
             these
             testimonies
             are
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             I
             know
             why
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             because
             they
             never
             were
             confirmed
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Whither
               the
               People
               can
               make
               a
               King
               or
               not
               .
            
          
           
             IF
             the
             question
             be
             asked
             ,
             whether
             the
             people
             doe
             make
             the
             King
             or
             not
             ?
             I
             could
             no
             more
             grant
             it
             ,
             then
             I
             should
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             made
             heaven
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             ask
             me
             ,
             whether
             the
             people
             can
             make
             a
             King
             (
             such
             a
             one
             as
             they
             use
             to
             make
             )
             if
             they
             have
             not
             one
             already
             of
             Gods
             making
             ,
             they
             may
             ;
             such
             are
             Kings
             ,
             and
             no
             King
             ;
             not
             
               Reges
               ,
            
             but
             
               Regentes
               ad
               placitum
               ,
            
             Kings
             by
             Election
             ,
             are
             alwaies
             Kings
             upon
             condition
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             condition
             is
             so
             little
             worth
             ,
             the
             obligation
             is
             the
             lesse
             ,
             and
             but
             small
             security
             will
             be
             required
             :
             for
             my
             own
             part
             I
             should
             be
             a
             shamed
             to
             were
             a
             Crown
             on
             my
             head
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             must
             raign
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             stand
             under
             the
             penthouse
             ;
             and
             I
             had
             as
             live
             they
             should
             make
             me
             a
             
               Iack
               a
               lent
               ,
            
             for
             Apprentices
             to
             throw
             their
             cudgels
             at
             me
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             me
             a
             King
             to
             be
             controuled
             by
             their
             Masters
             ,
             
             and
             every
             Tribune
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             for
             as
             an
             invitation
             to
             a
             dinner
             where
             there
             is
             no
             meat
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             distastfull
             banquet
             ,
             so
             the
             name
             of
             a
             King
             without
             its
             
               adjuncts
               ,
            
             is
             but
             a
             savourlesse
             renown
             ;
             and
             indeed
             such
             as
             they
             are
             not
             
               Actu
               Reges
               ,
            
             ●hey
             do
             but
             
               agere
               Regem
               ,
            
             they
             are
             not
             actuall
             Kings
             ,
             they
             doe
             but
             act
             the
             part
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             I
             hold
             him
             that
             acts
             the
             part
             of
             a
             King
             an
             hour
             upon
             the
             stage
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             reall
             a
             King
             for
             his
             time
             and
             territories
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             King
             by
             election
             ,
             who
             is
             chosen
             but
             for
             his
             life
             ;
             herein
             consists
             the
             difference
             ,
             as
             the
             one
             must
             act
             his
             part
             as
             the
             
               Poets
            
             please
             ,
             so
             the
             other
             must
             act
             his
             part
             as
             the
             people
             please
             ;
             they
             must
             have
             their
             parts
             given
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             act
             it
             accordingly
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             so
             much
             as
             tread
             the
             Stage
             awry
             ;
             their
             subejects
             are
             both
             spectators
             and
             judges
             ,
             and
             it
             lies
             within
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             next
             society
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             the
             Sonne
             shall
             come
             to
             act
             the
             Fathers
             part
             .
             Such
             
               Kings
            
             as
             these
             the
             people
             may
             make
             ;
             but
             to
             make
             a
             
               sacred
            
             and
             an
             
               Anointed
            
             King
             ,
             an
             established
             and
             successive
             
               Monarch
               ,
            
             a
             King
             that
             hath
             this
             
               Heredit●tem
            
             in
             him
             ,
             a
             
               King
            
             that
             hath
             this
             
               Noli
               me
               tangere
            
             about
             him
             ;
             whose
             Writs
             were
             alwaies
             termed
             ,
             
               Sacri
               
               apices
               ,
            
             whose
             commands
             
               divalis
               jussio
               ,
            
             whose
             presence
             
               Sacra
               Vestigia
               ,
            
             whose
             Thorne
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
             whose
             Scepter
             is
             his
             Rod
             ,
             whose
             Crown
             is
             his
             favour
             ,
             and
             whose
             representation
             is
             of
             himself
             ;
             the
             People
             can
             no
             more
             make
             such
             a
             
               deity
               ,
            
             then
             so
             many
             tapers
             can
             make
             a
             glorious
             Sunne
             ,
             or
             so
             many
             sparks
             of
             sprey
             and
             faggots
             ,
             can
             make
             a
             firmament
             of
             Stars
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               Anointing
               of
               KINGS
               .
            
          
           
             ANointing
             ,
             in
             severall
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             betokens
             some
             spirituall
             grace
             ,
             as
             
               James
            
             5.14
             .
             
               Call
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               pray
               over
               the
               sick
               ,
               anointing
               him
               with
               oyle
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             which
             the
             Roman-Catholicks
             call
             extream
             unction
             ,
             though
             now
             adaies
             ,
             we
             only
             make
             use
             of
             the
             extremity
             ,
             and
             leave
             out
             the
             unction
             :
             and
             therefore
             some
             will
             have
             the
             anointing
             of
             Kings
             to
             signifie
             some
             spirituall
             grace
             
             also
             ,
             which
             shall
             inable
             him
             with
             Religion
             and
             aptnes
             to
             govern
             wel
             ;
             which
             when
             they
             cease
             to
             doe
             ,
             their
             anointing
             falleth
             off
             ,
             and
             they
             cease
             to
             be
             
               Kings
            
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             not
             good
             ,
             they
             are
             none
             of
             Gods
             anointed
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             not
             his
             anointed
             ,
             they
             care
             not
             whose
             they
             are
             .
             This
             doctrine
             hath
             caused
             the
             shedding
             of
             more
             bloud
             then
             there
             is
             now
             running
             in
             the
             veins
             of
             living
             Christians
             ;
             whereas
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             neither
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             virtue
             ,
             nor
             grace
             ,
             that
             is
             meant
             by
             this
             Royall
             
               Anointing
               :
               Cyrus
            
             was
             
               Christus
               Domini
            
             as
             wel
             as
             
               Josias
               ,
            
             and
             
               Saul
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               David
               :
            
             If
             Religion
             were
             that
             that
             did
             the
             deed
             ,
             then
             
               Cyrus
            
             had
             not
             been
             the
             Lords
             
               Anointed
            
             ;
             if
             
               virtue
               ,
            
             then
             not
             
               Saul
            
             ;
             if
             grace
             ,
             neither
             :
             If
             Religion
             makes
             Kings
             ,
             then
             there
             should
             have
             been
             of
             old
             no
             Kings
             ,
             but
             those
             of
             
               Judah
            
             ;
             and
             now
             no
             Kings
             ,
             but
             those
             of
             Christendome
             .
             It
             is
             
               Jus
               regnandi
            
             that
             is
             meant
             by
             this
             Royall
             anointing
             ,
             and
             Royall
             
               Vnction
               ,
            
             confers
             no
             grace
             ,
             but
             declares
             a
             just
             title
             only
             ;
             
               Vnxit
               in
               Regem
               ,
            
             he
             anointed
             him
             King
             ,
             includes
             nothing
             but
             a
             due
             title
             ,
             excludes
             nothing
             but
             usurpation
             ;
             gives
             him
             the
             administration
             to
             govern
             ,
             not
             the
             gift
             to
             govern
             ,
             
             well
             ;
             the
             right
             of
             ruling
             ,
             not
             of
             ruling
             right
             :
             Kings
             are
             anointed
             with
             
               Oyl
               ,
            
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             have
             
               Thrones
            
             to
             signifie
             that
             they
             are
             the
             
               Cesterns
            
             of
             Justice
             ;
             and
             
               Crowns
            
             to
             signifie
             that
             they
             are
             the
             
               fountaines
            
             of
             honours
             ;
             and
             
               Scepters
            
             to
             signifie
             that
             the
             hands
             which
             hold
             them
             ,
             are
             the
             
               Magazines
            
             wherein
             the
             whole
             strength
             and
             ammunition
             of
             Kingdoms
             are
             reposed
             :
             so
             
               Anointing
            
             is
             a
             sacr●d
             signature
             betokning
             
               Soveraignity
               ,
            
             ob●dience
             to
             the
             
               Throne
               ,
            
             submission
             to
             the
             
               Scepter
               ,
            
             allegience
             to
             the
             
               Crown
               ,
            
             and
             supremacy
             to
             the
             Oyle
             must
             needs
             be
             given
             ,
             for
             Oyle
             will
             have
             it
             :
             poure
             Oyle
             and
             Wine
             ,
             and
             Water
             ,
             and
             Vineger
             ,
             or
             what
             other
             liquour
             you
             please
             together
             ,
             Oyle
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             the
             uppermost
             :
             the
             three
             first
             ceremonies
             make
             him
             but
             high
             and
             mighty
             ,
             and
             puissant
             ,
             but
             the
             last
             only
             ,
             makes
             him
             sared
             ,
             and
             therefore
             some
             have
             maintained
             that
             a
             King
             is
             
               mixta
               persona
               cum
               Sacerdote
               ,
            
             whether
             he
             be
             so
             or
             no
             I
             will
             not
             here
             insist
             ;
             but
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             their
             is
             much
             divinity
             in
             the
             very
             name
             ,
             and
             essence
             of
             Kings
             ;
             which
             duly
             considered
             and
             believed
             ,
             that
             Kings
             are
             thus
             sacred
             (
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             and
             
             Gods
             word
             informs
             us
             )
             we
             would
             take
             heed
             how
             we
             touch
             ,
             take
             warning
             how
             he
             tear
             and
             rend
             in
             peeces
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             us
             lies
             (
             with
             those
             leaden
             Messengers
             of
             death
             (
             with
             their
             gunpowder
             commissions
             )
             to
             fetch
             the
             higher
             to
             the
             lower
             powers
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             King
             a
             Subject
             to
             the
             Subjects
             wils
             )
             the
             sacred
             person
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Majesty
             ;
             whereas
             the
             cutting
             off
             but
             a
             piece
             of
             the
             lappe
             of
             
               Sauls
            
             garment
             ,
             hath
             checkt
             a
             
               greater
               spirit
               ,
            
             then
             the
             proudest
             riser
             up
             against
             his
             Soveraign
             :
             We
             would
             not
             speak
             so
             despicably
             of
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             ;
             what
             is
             the
             King
             ?
             he
             is
             but
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             soule
             to
             be
             saved
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ;
             for
             though
             all
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             yet
             the
             end
             for
             which
             all
             this
             is
             said
             ,
             is
             most
             false
             and
             abhominable
             ,
             for
             though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             
               King
            
             is
             but
             a
             man
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             also
             true
             ,
             that
             that
             man
             is
             the
             light
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             2
             
               Kings
            
             8.19
             .
             wee
             must
             take
             heed
             how
             we
             put
             it
             out
             .
             And
             though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             silver
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             piece
             of
             silver
             ,
             yet
             as
             it
             bears
             
               Caesars
            
             image
             ,
             and
             
               superscription
            
             upon
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             significant
             ;
             &
             if
             thou
             either
             
               pare
            
             or
             
               impare
            
             it
             a
             jot
             ,
             if
             thou
             art
             found
             either
             clipping
             ,
             or
             diminishing
             of
             it
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             ,
             
             ●hou
             dost
             it
             to
             the
             preiudice
             of
             thine
             own
             life
             ;
             so
             though
             a
             
               King
            
             be
             but
             a
             man
             ●s
             in
             himself
             ,
             yet
             as
             he
             ●ears
             the
             representation
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             his
             character
             stamp'd
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             some-what
             more
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             believe
             him
             that
             said
             
               ●e
               are
               Gods
               ,
            
             Psalm
             82.6
             .
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             take
             heed
             how
             we
             debase
             or
             detract
             ●rom
             them
             who
             represent
             so
             great
             a
             
               Dei●y
               ,
            
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             proximity
             ●nd
             neernes
             unto
             God
             in
             some
             respects
             ,
             ●re
             most
             commonly
             of
             more
             discerning
             spirits
             then
             ordinary
             men
             :
             for
             
               Mephi●osheth
               ,
            
             when
             his
             servant
             had
             so
             grievivously
             slandred
             him
             to
             
               David
               ,
            
             he
             makes
             but
             a
             short
             complaint
             ,
             
               My
               servant
               hath
               ●landred
               me
            
             ;
             but
             (
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             thee
             much
             ,
             thou
             hast
             wisdome
             enough
             to
             find
             it
             out
             )
             
               My
               Lord
               the
               King
               is
               as
               an
               Angell
               of
               God
               ,
               doe
               therefore
               what
               is
               good
               in
               thine
               own
               eies
            
             :
             Therefore
             because
             thou
             art
             as
             an
             Angell
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             thy selfe
             art
             a
             good
             intelligence
             ,
             as
             all
             Angels
             are
             ,
             doe
             what
             is
             good
             in
             thine
             own
             eie
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             if
             thou
             doest
             onely
             that
             which
             seemeth
             to
             be
             good
             in
             other
             mens
             eies
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             they
             will
             perswade
             thee
             that
             the
             thing
             was
             
             true
             ,
             wherein
             my
             servant
             slandred
             thy
             servant
             poor
             
               Mephibosheth
               ,
            
             and
             he
             suffer
             wrongfully
             .
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             that
             God
             gives
             to
             every
             King
             to
             whom
             he
             communicates
             his
             name
             and
             authority
             ,
             this
             extraordinary
             gift
             of
             discerning
             ;
             but
             because
             they
             do
             not
             some
             times
             make
             use
             of
             it
             to
             the
             end
             it
             was
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             (
             the
             better
             government
             of
             their
             severall
             Dominions
             )
             but
             are
             contented
             to
             see
             and
             discerne
             with
             other
             mens
             eyes
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             false
             spectacles
             put
             upon
             their
             noses
             ,
             whereby
             many
             a
             good
             man
             suffers
             :
             God
             in
             his
             justice
             gives
             them
             over
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             own
             particular
             ,
             and
             wherein
             their
             own
             greatest
             good
             is
             chiefly
             concerned
             ,
             they
             shall
             make
             least
             use
             of
             their
             own
             judgements
             and
             advise
             ,
             and
             wholly
             give
             themselves
             to
             be
             over-swayed
             by
             the
             advise
             of
             those
             ,
             whose
             judgements
             perhaps
             is
             not
             so
             good
             as
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             whose
             intentions
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             are
             no
             better
             then
             they
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             written
             that
             the
             hearts
             of
             Kings
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             disposeth
             them
             as
             seemeth
             best
             to
             his
             heavenly
             wisdome
             ;
             certainly
             I
             would
             
             ●ake
             a
             little
             advice
             from
             that
             heart
             ,
             ●hat
             is
             so
             directed
             by
             that
             hand
             ;
             the
             Kings
             head
             never
             plotted
             Treason
             a●ainst
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             wish
             ●etter
             to
             His
             Majesty
             then
             the
             King
             .
             I
             ●peak
             not
             this
             in
             derogation
             either
             of
             the
             Great
             ,
             or
             Privie
             Councell
             (
             
               for
               it
               is
               ●ritten
               ,
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               Councellors
               there
               〈◊〉
               safety
            
             )
             but
             in
             defence
             only
             of
             these
             ●ons
             of
             Oyle
             ,
             who
             are
             supreme
             in
             both
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             true
             that
             the
             King
             is
             but
             ●ne
             man
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             also
             true
             ,
             that
             one
             man
             ●s
             worth
             ten
             thousand
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             
               ●hou
               art
               woth
               ten
               thousands
               of
               us
               (
               though
               all
               ●is
               worthies
               were
               in
               place
               )
            
             2
             
               Sam.
            
             18.3
             .
             ●nd
             though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             ●ath
             a
             soul
             to
             be
             saved
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             ●et
             it
             is
             also
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             ●o
             body
             to
             be
             crucified
             by
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             ●nd
             out
             of
             his
             dis-esteem
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             State
             (
             as
             Anointing
             ,
             ●itting
             in
             Thrones
             ,
             holding
             of
             Scepters
             ,
             ●nd
             Coronation
             it selfe
             )
             being
             to
             be
             ●xploded
             now
             a
             daies
             ;
             and
             who
             look'd
             ●or
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             when
             the
             lawfull
             and
             ●ecent
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             ●alled
             reliques
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             raggs
             of
             the
             Whore
             of
             
               Babilon
            
             :
             was
             it
             otherwise
             ●o
             be
             expected
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             would
             call
             
             these
             ceremonies
             of
             State
             ,
             
               Theatrica
               pompa
               :
            
             Stage-plaies
             ,
             
             toyes
             :
             Tush
             say
             they
             ,
             what
             need
             all
             these●
             fopperies
             ,
             a
             Kings
             Throne
             is
             his
             Justice
             ,
             his
             Crown
             his
             Honour
             ,
             his
             Scepter
             ,
             and
             cheifest
             strength
             ,
             the
             peoples
             hearts
             ,
             his
             holy
             Oyle
             ,
             is
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             zeal
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             :
             what
             then
             ?
             may
             we
             not
             have
             the
             signes
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             signified
             also
             ?
             because
             the
             true
             receiving
             of
             the
             Communion
             ,
             is
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             Bloud
             of
             
               Christ
            
             by
             faith
             ;
             therefore
             shall
             we
             have
             no
             bread
             and
             wine
             ?
             or
             because
             that
             true
             Baptisme
             is
             the
             washing
             away
             of
             originall
             sin
             ,
             with
             the
             laver
             of
             regeneration
             ;
             therefore
             shall
             we
             have
             no
             water
             powred
             on
             the
             Child
             ?
             we
             have
             Scripture
             for
             these
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             we
             have
             no
             Scripture
             for
             the
             abolishing
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             rather
             Scripture
             for
             their
             continuation
             for
             ever
             .
             
               Reges
               in
               solio
               ,
               collocat
               in
               perpetuum
            
             :
             God
             establishes
             Kings
             upon
             their
             Thrones
             for
             ever
             ,
             
               Job
            
             36.7
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Why
               they
               are
               called
               the
               Lords
               Anointed
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Lords
             Anointed
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             the
             Lords
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             
               Christi
            
             signifieth
             
               Anointed
               ones
            
             :
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             you
             shall
             read
             it
             ,
             who
             shall
             ●ay
             his
             hand
             upon
             the
             Lords
             
               Messiah
            
             ?
             for
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             26.9
             .
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             who
             can
             lay
             his
             hand
             upon
             the
             ●ords
             
               Christ
               .
            
             Kings
             are
             taken
             into
             the
             ●●ociety
             of
             Gods
             name
             ,
             
               Dixi
               dii
               estis
               ,
            
             I
             ●ave
             said
             ye
             are
             gods
             ;
             and
             here
             into
             the
             society
             of
             Christs
             name
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             ●errefie
             subjects
             from
             lifting
             up
             their
             ●ands
             against
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ,
             as
             ●uch
             as
             if
             he
             were
             God
             or
             Christ
             him●elfe
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             Kings
             are
             not
             termed
             
               uncti
               ●omini
            
             (
             for
             that
             were
             no
             prerogative
             to
             ●hem
             at
             all
             )
             but
             
               Christi
               Domini
               ,
            
             for
             not
             ●nly
             persons
             ,
             but
             things
             also
             ,
             were
             A●ointed
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             not
             only
             Kings
             ,
             ●ut
             Priests
             and
             Phrophets
             likewise
             ,
             nei●her
             did
             it
             rest
             there
             ,
             but
             it
             extended
             to
             
             the
             Tabernacle
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             ran
             down
             to
             the
             vessels
             thereof
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             very
             Fireforks
             ,
             Ashpans
             ,
             and
             snuffers
             ;
             but
             unto
             whom
             said
             he
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             
               tu
               es●
               Christus
               meus
               ,
            
             Heb.
             1.4
             ,
             5.
             but
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Kings
             ?
             to
             Christ
             once
             ,
             
               Luke
            
             2.26
             .
             to
             Kings
             thirty
             two
             times
             throughout
             the
             Bible
             ;
             four
             times
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             Kings
             are
             called
             
               Christ●
               mei
               ,
            
             mine
             Anointed
             ;
             six
             times
             to
             God
             ,
             
               Christi
               tui
               ,
            
             thine
             Anointed
             ;
             ten
             times
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Christi
               ejus
               ,
            
             his
             Anointed
             ;
             twelve
             times
             in
             termes
             terminant
             ,
             
               Christi
               Domini
               ,
            
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             old
             Translator
             observed
             it
             rightly
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             the
             Greek
             ,
             he
             speakes
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             he
             translates
             it
             
               unctus
            
             ;
             but
             when
             of
             the
             King
             (
             alwayes
             )
             
               Christus
               .
            
          
           
             And
             as
             they
             are
             not
             
               uncti
               ,
            
             but
             
               Christi
            
             ▪
             so
             they
             are
             not
             
               Christi
               populi
               ,
            
             but
             
               Christ●
               Domini
               ;
            
             not
             the
             peoples
             Anointed
             ,
             but
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ;
             there
             may
             be
             a
             master
             of
             the
             ceremonies
             ,
             but
             ther●
             must
             be
             no
             master
             of
             the
             substance
             ;
             they
             are
             the
             Lords
             Christs
             ,
             and
             they
             hol●
             their
             kingdomes
             under
             him
             ,
             in
             King●
             service
             ;
             neither
             are
             the
             kingdomes
             o●
             the
             earth
             any bodies
             else
             but
             Gods
             :
             
               T●●
               
               kingdomes
               are
               Gods
               ,
            
             Dan.
             4.17
             .
             neither
             ●are
             they
             at
             any
             mans
             disposing
             but
             his
             ,
             
               He
               giveth
               them
               to
               whom
               he
               pleaseth
            
             (
             loco
             citato
             )
             therefore
             for
             whose
             they
             are
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Lords
             ;
             and
             for
             what
             they
             ●re
             ,
             they
             may
             thanke
             him
             and
             none
             else
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Lords
             ,
             because
             that
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             ●hrough
             him
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             regiment
             ,
             from
             him
             they
             have
             ●heir
             Crowns
             ,
             from
             his
             hands
             their
             Coronation
             ;
             
               Diadema
               Regis
               in
               ●manu
               Dei
               ,
            
             Esay
             60.3
             .
             the
             Royal
             Diadem
             is
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             that
             hand
             ●e
             will
             not
             part
             with
             it
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             for
             ●nother
             ,
             to
             place
             it
             upon
             the
             Kings
             ●ead
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             be
             
               tu
               Posuisti
               (
               tu
               Domine
               )
            
             Thou
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             hast
             set
             a
             Crown
             of
             pure
             gold
             upon
             his
             heard
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             21.3
             .
             The
             Emperours
             used
             to
             stamp
             their
             Coyne
             with
             a
             hand
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             holding
             a
             Crown
             ,
             and
             placing
             it
             upon
             their
             heads
             ;
             We
             have
             no
             ●uch
             
               Hierogliphicks
            
             in
             our
             Coyne
             ,
             as
             a
             hand
             coming
             out
             of
             a
             cloud
             ;
             but
             we
             have
             grace
             from
             heaven
             :
             
               Dei
               gra●ia
               ,
            
             so
             that
             there
             is
             not
             a
             King
             but
             may
             say
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Gratia
               Dei
               ,
               sum
               
               qui
               sum
               ,
            
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             I
             am
             that
             I
             am
             ;
             and
             indeed
             Kings
             are
             Kings
             ,
             as
             
               Paul
            
             was
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             
               not
               of
               men
               ,
               neither
               by
               man
               ,
               but
               by
               God
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Lords
             Christs
             ;
             because
             ,
             not
             only
             their
             Crowns
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             he
             puts
             the
             Scepter
             into
             theirs
             ;
             nay
             ,
             the
             Scepters
             which
             Princes
             hold
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             are
             Gods
             Scepters
             ,
             being
             there
             ,
             
               virga
               Dei
               i●
               manibus
               ejus
               ,
            
             It
             is
             Gods
             rod
             that
             is
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             
               Exod.
            
             17.9
             .
             and
             therefore
             right
             is
             the
             
               Motto
               ▪
            
             (
             and
             reason
             is
             it
             that
             they
             should
             be
             esteemed
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             )
             
               DIEV
               ET
               MON
               DRO
               IT
               ,
            
             GOD
             AND
             MY
             RIGHT
             ;
             none
             else
             have
             to
             do
             with
             it
             ,
             the
             Scepter
             of
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             is
             the
             livery
             and
             seison
             which
             is
             given
             him
             by
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             
               Militia
               ,
            
             within
             his
             Dominion
             ,
             they
             that
             take
             away
             that
             ,
             put
             a
             reed
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             
               Christs
               Anointed
            
             ;
             and
             why
             should
             it
             be
             expected
             that
             they
             should
             deal
             otherwise
             with
             Christs
             Anointed
             then
             they
             did
             with
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             first
             put
             a
             reed
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             a
             Spear
             into
             his
             heart
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Kings
             are
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ,
             
             because
             ,
             they
             sit
             upon
             his
             Throne
             :
             
               sideba●
               Solomon
               in
               Throno
               ▪
               Dei
               ,
            
             Solomon
             
               sate
               upon
               Gods
               Throne
            
             1
             Cor.
             29.23
             .
             but
             if
             
               Solomon
            
             should
             have
             lived
             in
             these
             our
             dayes
             ,
             instead
             of
             his
             
               six
               steps
               ●o
               his
               great
               Throne
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               Ivory
            
             ;
             he
             should
             have
             six
             steppers
             to
             his
             Throne
             ,
             for
             the
             Gold
             and
             Ivory
             sake
             ;
             instead
             of
             having
             a
             Foot-stoole
             of
             Gold
             under
             his
             feet
             ;
             he
             should
             have
             much
             adoe
             to
             keep
             a
             Crown
             of
             pure
             Gold
             upon
             his
             head
             :
             instead
             of
             hands
             
               to
               stay
               his
               Throne
               ,
            
             he
             should
             have
             hands
             enough
             
               to
               pull
               it
               down
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               to
               the
               ground
            
             :
             and
             instead
             of
             
               two
               ,
               and
               twelve
               Lyons
               ,
               fixed
               on
               each
               side
               ,
               as
               a
               guard
               unto
               his
               Throne
               ,
            
             he
             should
             have
             found
             many
             Lyons
             ,
             without
             regard
             ,
             running
             up
             and
             downe
             ,
             seeking
             how
             they
             might
             destroy
             him
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Kings
             are
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             Anointed
             with
             his
             own
             oyl
             ,
             
               Oleo
               sancto
               meo
               ,
            
             with
             my
             holy
             oyl
             have
             I
             Anointed
             him
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             ●9
             .
             20
             .
             It
             is
             not
             with
             any
             common
             ,
             or
             vulgar
             oyl
             ,
             or
             oyl
             that
             any
             laies
             claime
             ●o
             but
             himself
             :
             but
             it
             is
             
               Oleo
               meo
               ,
            
             my
             oyl
             ▪
             neither
             is
             it
             oyl
             ,
             that
             was
             fetch'd
             o●●
             of
             any
             common
             Shop
             ,
             or
             Warehous●
             ,
             b●t
             it
             is
             
               Oleo
               sancto
               ,
            
             with
             holy
             oyl
             ,
             oyl
             out
             
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             :
             And
             no
             question
             but
             this
             is
             a
             maine
             reason
             (
             if
             they
             would
             speak
             out
             )
             why
             some
             have
             such
             an
             aking
             tooth
             at
             the
             Sanctuaries
             ,
             because
             they
             maintain
             in
             them
             ,
             oyl
             for
             the
             Anointing
             of
             Kings
             :
             but
             if
             the
             Alablaster
             box
             were
             broken
             ,
             the
             ointment
             would
             soon
             be
             lost
             :
             If
             they
             could
             perswade
             the
             King
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             into
             the
             Barne
             ,
             they
             would
             soon
             pull
             a
             Reed
             out
             of
             the
             thatch
             ,
             to
             put
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             Scepter
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             could
             get
             him
             to
             hear
             Sermons
             under
             a
             hedge
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             be
             materials
             wanting
             to
             make
             a
             Crown
             of
             Thornes
             to
             pleat
             it
             on
             his
             head
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             the
             the
             reasons
             ,
             why
             Kings
             are
             called
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             hath
             appropriated
             them
             unto
             himself
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             common
             and
             generall
             way
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             particular
             and
             exclusive
             manner
             :
             
               my
               King
               ,
               my
               Kingdome
               ,
               my
               Crown
               ,
               my
               Scepter
               ,
               my
               Throne
               ,
               my
               Oyl
               ,
            
             where
             is
             there
             left
             any
             place
             for
             claime
             ?
             pride
             may
             thrust
             down
             Angels
             out
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             violence
             may
             crucifie
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             
               But
            
             (
             all
             these
             things
             considered
             )
             
               who
               can
               stretch
               forth
               his
               hand
               against
               the
               Lords
               Anointed
               ,
               and
               be
               guiltlesse
               ?
            
             1
             Sam.
             26.9
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Whether
               bad
               Kings
               be
               the
               Lords
               Anointed
               ,
               or
               not
               .
            
          
           
             THey
             are
             :
             for
             they
             are
             of
             the
             Lords
             sending
             ,
             and
             appointment
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             good
             .
             
               I
               will
               set
               an
               evill
               man
               to
               rule
               over
               them
            
             (
             said
             God
             )
             
               and
               I
               gave
               them
               a
               King
               in
               mine
               anger
               ,
            
             Hosea
             13.11
             .
             which
             King
             was
             
               Saul
               ,
            
             which
             
               Saul
            
             was
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             which
             Tyrant
             was
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ;
             when
             he
             was
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             you
             cannot
             have
             two
             better
             witnesses
             then
             
               David
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             26.
             
             
               Cyrus
            
             was
             a
             Heathen
             
               Persian
               ,
            
             and
             one
             that
             knew
             not
             God
             ,
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             
               Haec
               dicit
               Dominus
               ,
               Cyro
               Christo
               meo
               ,
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               to
               Cyrus
               mine
               Antinted
               ,
               Esay
            
             43.4
             .
             
               Nero
            
             was
             no
             good
             Emperour
             ,
             but
             a
             Monster
             of
             man-kind
             ,
             yet
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             in
             whose
             day●s
             he
             wrote
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             commanded
             all
             Christians
             to
             submit
             to
             him
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
            
             2.13
             .
          
           
             
               Hasaell
               ,
            
             whom
             the
             Lord
             fore-saw
             ,
             and
             fore-shewed
             unto
             his
             Prophet
             
               Elisha
               ,
            
             to
             be
             the
             destroyer
             of
             his
             people
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             
             and
             one
             ,
             
               that
               should
               make
               them
               like
               the
               du●●
               by
               threshing
               ,
            
             2
             
               Kings
            
             13.7
             .
             on
             that
             wil●set
             
               their
               strong
               holds
               on
               fire
               ,
               slay
               their
               young
               men
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               dash
               their
               children
               again●●
               the
               wall
               ,
               and
               rip
               up
               their
               women
               with
               child
            
             ▪
             insomuch
             that
             it
             made
             the
             Prophet
             weep
             ,
             to
             fore-see
             all
             the
             miseries
             that
             should
             happen
             ,
             2
             
               Kings
            
             8.12
             .
             insomuch
             that
             it
             made
             
               Hasaell
            
             himself
             (
             when
             he
             was
             told
             thereof
             )
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               is
               thy
               servant
               a
               Dogge
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               do
               all
               these
               things
               ●
               vers.
            
             13.
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             God
             will
             have
             him
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             and
             it
             be
             but
             to
             scurge
             his
             people
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               hath
               shewed
               me
               that
               thou
               shalt
               be
               King
               over
               Syria
               ,
            
             vers.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Julian
               ,
            
             when
             from
             his
             Christianity
             ,
             he
             fell
             ,
             to
             flat
             
               Paganisme
               ,
            
             yet
             this
             Anointing
             held
             ,
             no
             Christian
             ever
             sought
             ,
             no
             Preacher
             ever
             taught
             to
             touch
             him
             ,
             or
             resist
             him
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             ;
             for
             whilst
             the
             cruell
             and
             bloudy
             Emperours
             were
             persecuting
             the
             poor
             Christians
             ,
             they
             were
             fitting
             their
             necks
             for
             the
             Yoke
             ,
             and
             teaching
             on
             another
             postures
             ,
             how
             they
             might
             stand
             fairest
             for
             the
             strok
             of
             Death
             .
             An●
             this
             was
             not
             
               Quia
               deer
               ant
               vires
               ,
            
             because
             they
             could
             not
             help
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             
               Julians
            
             Army
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             part
             of
             his
             Empire
             were
             
             Christians
             :
             For
             saith
             
               Tertullian
            
             in
             his
             appologeticall
             defence
             of
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             
               una
               nox
               pauculis
               faculis
               ,
               &c.
               
               One
               night
               with
               a
               few
               firebrands
               will
               yeild
               us
               ●ufficient
               revenge
               ,
               if
               we
               durst
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               ●ur
               Christian
               obligation
               :
               and
               shewes
               ,
               how
               they
               neither
               wanted
               forces
               ,
               nor
               numbers
               ,
            
             and
             that
             neither
             the
             
               Moors
               ,
               or
               the
               Persians
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Nation
               whatsoever
               ,
               were
               more
               mighty
               ,
               or
               more
               populous
               then
               they
            
             :
             and
             how
             they
             
               filled
               all
               places
               ,
               Townes
               ,
               Cities
               ,
               Emperia●l
               Pallaces
               ,
               Senats
               ,
               and
               Seats
               of
               Judgement
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               could
               do
               any
               thing
               ,
               in
               their
               revenge
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               any
               thing
               lawfull
            
             ;
             but
             this
             Anointing
             was
             the
             thing
             that
             kept
             the
             swelling
             down
             ,
             and
             hindred
             the
             corrupt
             humours
             from
             gathering
             to
             a
             head
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             as
             
               Stephanus
               Junius
               ,
               Franciscus
               ,
               Hottomanus
               ,
               Georgius
               ,
               Buchananus
               ,
               Ficklerus
               and
               Renecherus
               ,
            
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             pillars
             of
             the
             
               Puritan
               Anarchy
               ,
            
             do
             answer
             (
             being
             gravel'd
             at
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             primitive
             Christian●
             ▪
             and
             those
             precepts
             of
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             )
             that
             the
             Church
             then
             (
             as
             it
             were
             swathed
             in
             the
             bonds
             of
             weaknesse
             )
             had
             not
             strength
             enough
             to
             make
             powerfull
             resistance
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             so
             the
             one
             taught
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             obeyed
             :
             but
             if
             
             this
             doctrine
             were
             allowable
             ,
             then
             would
             inevitably
             follow
             these
             two
             grosse
             absurdities
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             pen
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             (
             which
             taught
             submission
             even
             to
             the
             worst
             of
             Kings
             )
             was
             not
             directed
             according
             to
             the
             equity
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             but
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             times
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             either
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             must
             turne
             politician
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             timeserver
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             Church
             must
             lose
             the
             meanes
             of
             its
             being
             ,
             and
             subsistance
             .
             Whereas
             ▪
             we
             know
             the
             contrary
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             when
             
               Acies
               Ecclesiae
               ,
            
             was
             so
             far
             from
             its
             
               bene
               ordinata
               ,
            
             that
             when
             al
             the
             Souldiers
             fled
             ,
             and
             the
             Life-guard
             routed
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hoast
             (
             the
             Generall
             himself
             )
             taken
             Prisoner
             ,
             yet
             then
             ,
             like
             the
             Sun
             looking
             biggest
             in
             lowest
             estate
             ,
             so
             the
             son
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             
               thinke
               ye
               not
               that
               I
               can
               pray
               unto
               my
               Father
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               send
               L●gions
               of
               Angels
            
             ;
             and
             ra●her
             th●n
             Gods
             children
             shall
             be
             oppressed
             by
             a
             company
             of
             
               Egiptians
            
             (
             if
             it
             be
             his
             pleasure
             to
             deliver
             them
             )
             he
             can
             ,
             without
             the
             drawing
             of
             one
             Sword
             ,
             turne
             Rivers
             into
             bloud
             ,
             produce
             an
             Army
             of
             Froggs
             to
             destroy
             them
             :
             and
             rather
             then
             they
             should
             be
             necessitated
             for
             lack
             of
             means
             ,
             
             ●end
             swarms
             of
             Flies
             ,
             that
             may
             serve
             ●hem
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             so
             many
             rescuing
             Angel●
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             any
             ●ecessity
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             ,
             or
             could
             ●e
             in
             ,
             that
             procured
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             the
             first
             Christians
             ,
             either
             that
             doctrine
             ,
             ●r
             that
             use
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             dis-ability
             ,
             but
             duty
             ;
             not
             want
             of
             strength
             ,
             but
             a
             reve●end
             regard
             of
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ,
             that
             wrought
             these
             effects
             in
             both
             :
             Let
             the
             people
             be
             never
             so
             many
             and
             mighty
             ,
             and
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             people
             never
             so
             wicked
             and
             cruell
             ,
             
               mos
               gerendus
               est
               ,
            
             we
             must
             obey
             them
             ;
             not
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             their
             unjust
             commands
             ;
             but
             in
             submission
             to
             their
             just
             authority
             ;
             if
             not
             by
             our
             active
             ,
             yet
             by
             our
             passive
             obedience
             :
             if
             not
             for
             their
             own
             sakes
             ,
             yet
             
               propter
               ▪
               Dominum
               ,
            
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ;
             if
             not
             for
             wrath
             ,
             yet
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             13.5
             .
             if
             it
             goeth
             against
             thy
             conscience
             ,
             say
             ,
             ●s
             the
             people
             were
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             when
             they
             fell
             down
             before
             the
             Asse
             that
             carried
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Goddesse
             
               Isis
               ,
            
             upon
             his
             back
             ,
             
               non
               tibi
               sed
               Re●igioni
            
             ;
             if
             thy
             conscience
             condemns
             thee
             ,
             God
             is
             greater
             then
             thy
             conscience
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             look
             what
             he
             commands
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             what
             she
             dictates
             ;
             the
             one
             may
             
             be
             mislead
             ,
             the
             other
             cannot
             mislead
             ;
             sacrifice
             may
             be
             either
             pleasing
             ,
             or
             displeasing
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             obedience
             was
             never
             faulty
             ;
             thou
             maist
             offer
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Fools
             ,
             when
             thou
             thinkest
             thou
             doest
             well
             ;
             but
             upon
             how
             sure
             grounds
             goes
             he
             ,
             who
             can
             say
             with
             the
             Prophet
             in
             all
             his
             actions
             ,
             
               If
               I
               have
               gone
               a
               stray
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               hast
               caused
               me
               to
               erre
            
             ?
             never
             deviating
             from
             the
             expresse
             of
             his
             word
             .
             Now
             God
             gives
             us
             expresse
             command
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             touch
             his
             Anointed
             ,
             what
             condition
             soever
             they
             are
             of
             :
             
               N●lite
               tangere
               Christos
               meos
               ,
            
             touch
             not
             mine
             Anointed
             ;
             and
             where
             Gods
             rules
             are
             generall
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             put
             in
             exceptions
             of
             our
             own
             ;
             for
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             a
             King
             can
             no
             more
             make
             void
             ,
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             of
             our
             orbedience
             unto
             him
             ,
             then
             mans
             unbelief
             can
             frustrate
             Gods
             decree
             in
             us
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             3.3
             .
             Let
             
               Saul
            
             be
             wicked
             ,
             and
             let
             wicked
             
               Saul
            
             be
             hut
             once
             Anointedd
             ,
             
               David
            
             states
             the
             question
             neither
             concerning
             
               Saul
               ,
            
             nor
             his
             wickednesse
             ,
             but
             whether
             he
             being
             the
             Lords
             Annointed
             (
             there
             's
             the
             businesse
             )
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             stretch
             forth
             a
             hand
             against
             him
             (
             
               who
               can
               stretch
               his
               hand
               against
               the
               Lord●
               Anointed
               and
               be
               guiltless
               ?
            
             1
             Sam.
             26.9
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Whether
               upon
               any
               pretences
               whatsoever
               it
               be
               lawfull
               to
               depose
               ,
               murder
               ▪
               or
               so
               much
               as
               touch
               the
               Lords
               Anointed
               .
            
          
           
             
             THere
             was
             the
             first
             time
             that
             ever
             it
             was
             put
             to
             the
             Vote
             ,
             ●hether
             a
             King
             might
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ●r
             not
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             resolved
             upon
             the
             ●uestion
             in
             that
             Parliament
             ;
             
               Ne
               perdas
               ,
            
             ●estroy
             him
             not
             ;
             it
             is
             well
             that
             
               David●ad
            
             a
             negative
             voice
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             had
             been
             ●ut
             a
             bad
             president
             for
             Kings
             :
             it
             is
             wel
             ●hat
             the
             men
             with
             whom
             
               David
            
             had
             this
             ●arley
             ,
             would
             hearken
             unto
             reason
             ,
             and
             ●et
             that
             sway
             them
             ,
             otherwise
             
               David●ight
            
             have
             been
             forced
             to
             flie
             as
             fast
             ●way
             from
             his
             own
             men
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             first
             ●rom
             
               Saul
               :
            
             for
             there
             wanted
             no
             Lay●reachers
             then
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             destruction
             ●nd
             slaughter
             of
             Princes
             ,
             under
             the
             pre●ences
             of
             wicked
             government
             and
             tyran●y
             ;
             who
             had
             the
             trick
             then
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             ●ow
             ,
             to
             couch
             their
             foul
             meaning
             in
             ●ood
             words
             and
             Scripture
             phrase
             ,
             with
             
             a
             
               dixit
               dominus
               ,
            
             when
             the
             Lord
             said
             no
             such
             thing
             ;
             as
             
               Davids
               Zealots
               ,
            
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             24
             .
             5●This
             
               is
               the
               day
               wherof
               the
               Lord
               said
               unto
               thee
               ,
               I
               will
               deliv●r
               thine
               Enemy
               into
               thine
               hand
               ,
               an●
               thou
               shalt
               doe
               unto
               him
            
             (
             what
             ?
             )
             
               as
               shal●
               seem
               good
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             that
             is
             thou
             shall
             murder
             him
             ,
             that
             was
             their
             meaning
             :
             though
             the
             word
             was
             a
             good
             word
             ;
             and
             we
             do●
             not
             read
             where
             the
             Lord
             said
             any
             such
             thing
             at
             all
             :
             So
             
               Abishai
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             26.8
             .
             
               God
               hath
               delivered
               thine
               Enemy
               into
               thine
               hand
               :
            
             what
             then
             ?
             therefore
             let
             me
             smite
             him
             ;
             no
             such
             matter
             ;
             
               David
            
             denies
             the
             consequence
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             
               God
               hath
               delivered
               him
               into
               my
               hand
               ,
            
             but
             ●
             will
             make
             no
             such
             bad
             use
             of
             his
             deliverance
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             hereby
             shew
             him
             hi●
             own
             errour
             ,
             and
             my
             innocency
             ,
             then
             any
             way
             stretch
             forth
             my
             hand
             against
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             ;
             and
             when
             sleep
             had
             betrayed
             
               Saul
            
             to
             
               Davids
            
             power
             ,
             in
             the
             trench
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             King
             a
             subject
             for
             
               Davids
            
             innocence
             ;
             he
             esteemed
             himself
             but
             as
             a
             Partridge
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             when
             he
             might
             have
             caught
             the
             Eagle
             in
             the
             nest
             :
             he
             passified
             
               Sauls
            
             Anger
             ,
             by
             inabling
             his
             power
             to
             hurt
             ,
             
               sent
               him
               his
               speare
            
             (
             it
             seems
             he
             did
             not
             think
             it
             fit
             to
             keep
             the
             Kings
             Militia
             in
             
             ●●s
             hands
             )
             and
             humbly
             begs
             ,
             
               Let
               not
               my
               ●ud
               fall
               to
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             when
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             ●●en
             for
             
               David
               ,
               Abishai
            
             would
             have
             smi●●n
             
               Saul
            
             unto
             the
             earth
             at
             once
             ,
             so
             that
             〈◊〉
             needed
             not
             to
             have
             smiten
             him
             the
             ●●cond
             time
             :
             but
             
               David
            
             would
             not
             ,
             de●●●oy
             him
             not
             saith
             he
             ,
             and
             his
             reason
             .
             ●as
             ,
             
               Quis
               potest
               ?
            
             Who
             can
             stretch
             forth
             ●●s
             hand
             against
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ●●d
             be
             guiltlesse
             ?
          
           
             Another
             most
             notable
             demonstration
             〈◊〉
             
               Davids
            
             innocency
             ,
             and
             subjection
             ,
             ●●to
             a
             hard
             Master
             ,
             a
             most
             tyrannicall
             ●●ing
             ,
             cruell
             
               Saul
            
             ;
             we
             have
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             24.
             ●hen
             in
             the
             Cave
             of
             
               Engiddi
               ,
               David●ight
            
             have
             cut
             off
             
               Sauls
            
             head
             ;
             like
             pre●●ous
             oyntment
             ,
             he
             descends
             only
             to
             〈◊〉
             skirts
             of
             his
             garment
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             
               ●uid
               feci
               ?
            
             checks
             himself
             ,
             and
             beshrews
             ●s
             heart
             that
             he
             had
             done
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             ●pon
             a
             little
             looking
             back
             of
             
               Saul
            
             (
             as
             〈◊〉
             he
             had
             put
             on
             rayes
             of
             Majesty
             )
             
               Da●●d
            
             bows
             ,
             and
             stoops
             with
             his
             face
             to
             〈◊〉
             earth
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             might
             have
             ●id
             his
             honour
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             call'd
             him
             〈◊〉
             
               Father
            
             ;
             when
             that
             father
             came
             to
             ●●crifice
             him
             upon
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             and
             ●Isaac-like
             )
             nothing
             but
             
               See
               my
               Father
               ,
            
             ●hen
             he
             could
             see
             nothing
             but
             fire
             ,
             and
             
             sword
             ,
             and
             himself
             also
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             ready
             for
             the
             sacrifice
             .
             A
             true
             
               Isaac
               (
               though
               many
               young
               men
               staid
               behind
               with
               the
               Asse
               )
            
             will
             after
             his
             Father
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             fire
             in
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             a
             knife
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             ready
             for
             to
             sacrifice
             his
             follower
             .
             A
             right
             
               David
               ,
            
             and
             he
             that
             is
             a
             man
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
             ,
             though
             he
             could
             bite
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             gnaw
             into
             the
             very
             bowels
             of
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             assume
             no
             further
             power
             to
             hurt
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             biting
             of
             a
             Flea
             ;
             
               after
               whome
               is
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               come
               out
               ?
               after
               a
               Flea
               ?
               after
               whom
               doth
               Saul
               pursue
               ?
               after
               a
               dead
               Dog
               ?
            
             when
             he
             might
             have
             caught
             the
             Lion
             in
             the
             toyle
             .
             I
             could
             easily
             be
             endlesse
             in
             instances
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             Christ's
             obedience
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             under
             the
             reigne
             of
             
               Tiberius
               ,
            
             his
             Disciples
             under
             
               Nero
               ,
               Claudius
               and
               Caligula
               ,
            
             whose
             governments
             were
             as
             opposite
             to
             the
             propagation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             themselves
             were
             enemies
             to
             the
             propagators
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             we
             see
             they
             neither
             attempted
             the
             alteration
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             yet
             Christ
             could
             do
             much
             if
             he
             pleased
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Napkins
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             and
             the
             shadow
             of
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             could
             cure
             diseases
             ,
             if
             a
             word
             out
             of
             
             their
             mouthes
             could
             strike
             men
             and
             women
             dead
             in
             the
             place
             ;
             if
             an
             oration
             at
             the
             Bar
             ,
             could
             make
             a
             King
             tremble
             on
             the
             Bench
             ,
             then
             surely
             you
             will
             confesse
             that
             his
             Disciples
             could
             do
             something
             :
             Yet
             nothing
             was
             done
             or
             attempted
             against
             those
             wicked
             ,
             cruell
             ,
             and
             pagan
             Emperours
             ,
             one
             instance
             shal
             suffice
             for
             all
             :
             what
             mischief
             or
             injury
             could
             be
             done
             more
             to
             a
             people
             ,
             then
             
               Mebuchadonozer
            
             King
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             did
             unto
             the
             
               Jewes
               ,
            
             who
             slew
             their
             King
             ,
             their
             Nobles
             ,
             their
             Parents
             ,
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             kinsefolkes
             ,
             burn'd
             their
             Country
             ,
             their
             Cities
             ,
             their
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             their
             Temple
             ,
             and
             carried
             the
             re●idue
             (
             who
             were
             left
             alive
             )
             Captives
             with
             him
             to
             
               Babylon
               .
            
             And
             now
             behold
             (
             then
             )
             
               Nebuchadonozers
            
             good
             subjects
             :
             will
             you
             hear
             wat
             advice
             the
             Prophet
             
               Daniel
            
             gives
             them
             for
             all
             this
             ?
             
               Baruch
               .
            
             1.11
             .
             
               Pray
               you
               for
               the
               life
               of
               Nebuchadonozer
               King
               of
               Babilon
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               life
               of
               Balthasor
               his
               son
               ,
               that
               their
               dayes
               may
               be
               upon
               earth
               ,
               as
               the
               dayes
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               will
               give
               us
               strength
            
             ;
             (
             what
             to
             do
             ?
             to
             wage
             war
             against
             him
             ?
             )
             
               and
               lighten
               our
               eyes
            
             (
             what
             ,
             with
             new
             revelations
             how
             they
             may
             be
             reveng'd
             ?
             O
             no
             )
             
               that
               we
               may
               live
               under
               the
               
               shadow
               of
               Nebuchadonozer
               King
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               shadow
               of
               Balthasor
               his
               son
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               may
               serve
               them
               many
               dayes
               ,
               and
               find
               favour
               in
               their
               sight
               :
            
             truely
             shewing
             that
             a
             King
             is
             
               Alkum
               ,
               Prov.
            
             30.31
             .
             
               one
               ,
               against
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               rising
               up
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             upon
             any
             pretences
             whatsoever
             :
             there
             can
             be
             no
             pretences
             whatsoever
             more
             faire
             and
             specious
             ,
             then
             those
             of
             defending
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             red●essing
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             if
             Religion
             be
             any
             thing
             push'd
             at
             ,
             think
             you
             that
             Rebellion
             will
             keep
             it
             up
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             ever
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             such
             hands
             ?
             when
             God
             refus'd
             to
             have
             his
             Temple
             built
             by
             
               David
               ,
            
             because
             he
             was
             a
             fighter
             of
             the
             Lords
             Battailes
             ,
             thinke
             you
             that
             he
             will
             have
             his
             Church
             defended
             by
             fighters
             against
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ?
             to
             defend
             Religion
             by
             Rebellion
             ,
             were
             to
             defend
             it
             by
             meanes
             condemned
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Religion
             we
             would
             defend
             ;
             and
             to
             reforme
             or
             redresse
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             by
             insurrection
             and
             Rebellion
             ,
             were
             to
             rectifie
             an
             errour
             with
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             mischiefs
             ;
             no
             government
             worse
             then
             a
             Civill
             War
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             Governour
             is
             alwayes
             better
             then
             the
             best
             Rebell
             :
             
               Rebellion
               is
               as
               the
               sin
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               
               and
               stubbornnesse
               is
               as
               Idolatry
               :
            
             and
             how
             perilous
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             Feet
             to
             judge
             the
             Head
             ,
             the
             subjects
             to
             choose
             what
             government
             and
             governours
             they
             will
             have
             ,
             to
             condemne
             what
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             please
             ,
             to
             make
             what
             pretences
             and
             surmises
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             ,
             this
             Kingdome
             by
             wofull
             experience
             hath
             had
             sad
             resentments
             .
             Imbecilities
             and
             weaknesses
             in
             Princes
             ,
             are
             no
             arguments
             for
             the
             chastisements
             ,
             deposing
             ,
             or
             murdering
             of
             Kings
             ;
             for
             then
             giddy
             heads
             will
             never
             want
             matter
             or
             pretences
             to
             cloak
             their
             Rebellion
             .
             Shall
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             because
             
               Pharaoh
            
             was
             an
             oppressour
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             had
             hardned
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             let
             the
             
               Israelites
            
             depart
             ,
             therefore
             inflict
             punishments
             upon
             
               Pharaoh
               ,
            
             or
             so
             much
             as
             depart
             without
             his
             leave
             ?
             though
             
               Moses
            
             could
             inflict
             punishments
             upon
             the
             whole
             Land
             ,
             yet
             his
             Commission
             never
             went
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             touch
             
               Pharaoh
               ,
            
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             ,
             though
             swarmes
             of
             flies
             came
             into
             the
             house
             of
             
               Pharaoh
               ,
            
             and
             Frogs
             entred
             into
             the
             Kings
             chamber
             ;
             yet
             we
             read
             not
             that
             they
             seized
             on
             
               Pharaohs
            
             person
             ;
             there
             were
             Lice
             in
             all
             their
             quarters
             ,
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             and
             there
             
             became
             Lice
             in
             man
             and
             beast
             ,
             upon
             the
             smiting
             on
             the
             dust
             ,
             but
             none
             were
             smitten
             of
             the
             person
             of
             the
             King
             :
             Boyles
             and
             blaines
             were
             upon
             all
             the
             
               Egyptians
               ,
            
             and
             upon
             the
             Magicians
             ,
             so
             sore
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             not
             stand
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             
               Pharaoh
               ,
            
             but
             they
             were
             not
             on
             
               Pharaoh
               ,
            
             that
             he
             could
             not
             stand
             himself
             ;
             
               Pharaoh
            
             his
             eldest
             son
             may
             die
             ,
             but
             
               Vivat
               Rex
               ,
               Pharaoh
            
             must
             not
             be
             touch'd
             .
             Did
             
               Absolon
            
             doe
             well
             to
             conspire
             against
             his
             Father
             ,
             though
             he
             defiled
             
               Vriahs
            
             bed
             ,
             and
             cloaked
             adultery
             with
             murther
             ?
             should
             the
             Priest
             ,
             Peers
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             people
             ,
             offer
             to
             depose
             
               Solomon
               ,
            
             because
             he
             had
             brought
             strange
             Wives
             into
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             as
             strange
             Religion
             into
             the
             Church
             ?
             shall
             
               Elias
            
             entice
             
               A●abs
            
             subjects
             to
             Rebellion
             ,
             because
             he
             suffered
             
               Jezebell
            
             to
             put
             
               Naboth
            
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             killed
             the
             Lords
             Prophets
             ?
             shall
             
               Peter
            
             take
             vengeance
             upon
             
               Herod
            
             because
             he
             put
             him
             in
             prison
             ,
             beheaded
             
               John
            
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             and
             killed
             
               James
            
             ?
             shall
             
               Reuben
            
             be
             no
             Patriarch
             ,
             becuse
             he
             was
             unstable
             as
             water
             ?
             shall
             
               Simeon
            
             and
             
               Levi
            
             lose
             their
             Patriarchal
             dignity
             because
             they
             were
             brethren
             in
             iniquity
             ,
             &
             instruments
             of
             cruelty
             ,
             because
             in
             their
             
             anger
             they
             slew
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             in
             their self-will
             digged
             down
             a
             wall
             ?
             shall
             
               Judith
            
             be
             deposed
             from
             his
             rule
             and
             government
             for
             making
             a
             bargain
             with
             a
             Harlot
             upon
             the
             high
             way
             ?
             shall
             
               Issacher
            
             not
             be
             numbred
             amongst
             the
             other
             twelve
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             none
             of
             the
             wisest
             ?
             no
             reason
             ;
             they
             were
             Patriarchs
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             immediate
             government
             before
             Kings
             ;
             and
             (
             indeed
             )
             were
             Princes
             themselves
             :
             
               princeps
               Dei
               es
               inter
               nos
               ,
               Gen.
            
             23.6
             .
             
               Thou
               art
               a
               mighty
               Prince
               amongst
               us
               :
            
             and
             thus
             much
             shall
             suffice
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             hope
             sufficient
             )
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             no
             faults
             or
             pret●nces
             whatsoever
             ,
             can
             make
             it
             lawfull
             to
             depose
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             to
             touch
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               touching
               the
               Lords
               Anointed
               ,
               or
               stretching
               forth
               the
               hand
               against
               the
               Lords
               Anointed
               .
            
          
           
             NOt
             dare
             to
             touch
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ,
             is
             an
             awfull
             reverence
             ,
             and
             a
             supposed
             difference
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             between
             every
             Subject
             and
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             especially
             
             in
             point
             of
             violence
             .
             A
             Mother
             doubting
             the
             discretion
             of
             her
             
               Children
               ,
            
             and
             being
             to
             leave
             some
             curious
             looking-glasse
             in
             a
             place
             ,
             doth
             not
             command
             her
             children
             that
             they
             should
             not
             break
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             not
             touch
             it
             ;
             knowing
             full
             well
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             have
             the
             liberty
             to
             meddle
             with
             it
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             ,
             they
             may
             break
             it
             before
             they
             are
             aware
             ,
             and
             destroy
             it
             when
             they
             think
             least
             of
             any
             such
             matter
             ▪
             So
             God
             is
             very
             chary
             of
             his
             King
             ,
             wherein
             he
             beholds
             the
             representation
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             knowing
             him
             to
             be
             but
             brittle
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             most
             refined
             earth
             ,
             yet
             but
             glasse
             :
             he
             commands
             his
             people
             that
             they
             should
             not
             touch
             his
             Anointed
             ;
             knowing
             that
             if
             they
             were
             permitted
             but
             to
             tamper
             with
             him
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             ,
             their
             rude
             hands
             may
             break
             it
             in
             peeces
             ,
             when
             they
             doe
             but
             think
             to
             set
             it
             right
             .
          
           
             A
             touch
             is
             but
             of
             one
             man
             ,
             though
             but
             with
             one
             of
             his
             fingers
             ,
             yet
             this
             must
             not
             be
             ;
             
               Nolite
               tangere
               ,
            
             it
             is
             not
             said
             
               ne
               tangete
               ,
            
             wherein
             only
             the
             act
             of
             touching
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             but
             
               Nolite
               tangere
               ,
            
             whereby
             the
             will
             is
             also
             prohibited
             :
             how
             wary
             should
             we
             be
             in
             touching
             ,
             when
             the
             
             Lord
             is
             so
             cautious
             in
             his
             prohibition
             ?
          
           
             Now
             stretching
             forth
             the
             hand
             may
             signifie
             a
             combination
             of
             many
             into
             one
             confederacy
             ,
             the
             
               hand
            
             being
             a
             part
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             composed
             of
             five
             members
             (
             one
             and
             all
             )
             but
             this
             must
             not
             be
             ;
             a
             most
             unhappy
             instrument
             is
             that
             hand
             that
             
               turns
               it self
            
             into
             the
             bowels
             of
             its
             own
             body
             ;
             if
             the
             head
             break
             out
             be
             chance
             ,
             the
             hands
             must
             not
             presently
             be
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             clawing
             ,
             with
             invenom'd
             nails
             ,
             the
             corruption
             there
             ,
             lest
             that
             itching
             desire
             ,
             turn
             into
             smart
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             lest
             when
             the
             peaceable
             day
             springing
             from
             one
             high
             ,
             shall
             happily
             visit
             us
             ,
             
               that
               now
               sit
               in
               darknesse
               and
               in
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
            
             ;
             we
             then
             see
             our
             bloudy
             hands
             ,
             and
             this
             (
             once
             happy
             )
             Kingdome
             ,
             the
             only
             pillow
             ,
             whereon
             peace
             had
             laid
             her
             head
             ,
             streamed
             (
             like
             the
             
               Aegyptian
            
             Rivers
             )
             all
             with
             bloud
             :
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             by
             touching
             the
             
               Lords
            
             Anointed
             ;
             or
             by
             stretching
             forth
             the
             hand
             against
             him
             ,
             is
             meant
             any
             kind
             of
             violence
             ▪
             that
             is
             used
             against
             sacred
             Majesty
             ;
             and
             the
             signification
             thereof
             is
             of
             a
             large
             extent
             ;
             for
             we
             stretch
             forth
             our
             hands
             when
             we
             doe
             but
             lift
             up
             our
             heels
             in
             scorne
             against
             him
             ;
             
               Who
               so
               lifteth
               up
               his
               heel
               ,
            
             Psalm
             41.9
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             stretch
             forth
             our
             hands
             against
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ,
             when
             wee
             doe
             but
             raise
             up
             Armes
             in
             our
             own
             defence
             ;
             
               Whosoever
               resisteth
               the
               power
               ,
               resisteth
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               draweth
               damnation
               upon
               himself
               .
            
             Rom.
             3.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             stretch
             forth
             our
             hands
             against
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ,
             when
             wee
             stretch
             not
             our
             tongue
             and
             voice
             ,
             when
             we
             hear
             of
             any
             traiterous
             plots
             or
             conspiracies
             against
             the
             Lords
             
               Anointed
               ,
            
             and
             so
             bring
             such
             conspiracies
             to
             light
             :
             
               It
               is
               a
               foul
               thing
               to
               hear
               the
               voice
               of
               conspiracy
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               ●tter
               ●●
            
             :
             Lev.
             5.1
             .
             as
             good
             lay
             thy
             
               hand
            
             upon
             the
             
               Lords
            
             Anointed
             ,
             as
             lay
             thy
             
               hand
            
             upon
             thy
             mouth
             &
             conceal
             the
             treason
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             stretch
             forth
             our
             hands
             against
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ,
             when
             we
             doe
             not
             stretch
             forth
             our
             hands
             for
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             him
             assaulted
             with
             any
             danger
             ,
             or
             traiterous
             opposings
             .
             Should
             a
             man
             see
             his
             own
             Father
             feircely
             assaulted
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             presently
             run
             into
             his
             rescue
             ,
             but
             should
             suffer
             him
             to
             be
             slain
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             would
             we
             not
             equally
             exclaim
             against
             him
             with
             the
             murtherers
             ,
             
               Qui
               non
               Vetat
               peccare
               Quum
               potest
               ,
               jubet
               ,
            
             he
             bids
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             forbid
             with
             all
             his
             power
             
             ●like
             a
             true
             son
             )
             such
             outrages
             and
             vio●●nces
             ,
             to
             be
             committed
             against
             the
             Fa●●er
             of
             his
             Country
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             We
             touch
             the
             Lords
             Anoin●ed
             ,
             when
             we
             touch
             his
             Crown
             and
             dig●ity
             ,
             intrench
             upon
             his
             
               Regalia
               ,
            
             hold
             or
             withhold
             his
             sons
             or
             daughters
             ,
             kill
             or
             ●ake
             prisoners
             his
             men
             of
             Warre
             .
             Wee
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             defacing
             the
             garment
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             hurting
             the
             person
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             both
             
               Sacred
            
             ;
             the
             precious
             
               Oyntment
               ,
               wet
               not
               Aarons
               head
               alone
               ,
               but
               it
               ran
               down
               upon
               his
               beard
               ,
               and
               down
               unto
               the
               skirts
               of
               his
               garment
               ,
            
             making
             all
             
               Sacred
            
             that
             was
             about
             him
             ;
             such
             touchings
             therefore
             are
             worse
             ,
             then
             when
             we
             touch
             the
             person
             with
             the
             greatest
             violence
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             Anointed
             are
             most
             touched
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             touched
             where
             the
             Anointing
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             State
             and
             Crown
             ,
             dearer
             to
             them
             then
             their
             lives
             ;
             touch
             both
             ,
             the
             murder
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             consequence
             to
             the
             deposement
             of
             the
             dignity
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             We
             touch
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ,
             when
             we
             take
             away
             his
             revenue
             and
             livelyhood
             from
             him
             ,
             the
             Devil
             thought
             that
             he
             had
             stretched
             forth
             his
             hand
             exceedingly
             against
             
               Job
               ,
            
             touch'd
             (
             and
             
             touch'd
             him
             to
             the
             quick
             )
             when
             he
             had
             procured
             Gods
             permission
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Sabeans
               and
               Caldeans
            
             should
             take
             away
             his
             Oxen
             and
             Asses
             ,
             his
             Sheep
             and
             Camels
             ,
             and
             plundred
             him
             of
             all
             he
             had
             ;
             God
             called
             this
             
               a
               destruction
               unto
               Job
               ,
            
             Job
             .
             2.3
             .
             and
             that
             before
             ever
             a
             hand
             was
             stretch'd
             forth
             to
             touch
             either
             his
             bone
             ,
             or
             his
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             .
             Is
             there
             no
             stroke
             but
             what
             the
             hand
             gives
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             the
             tongue
             can
             strike
             as
             well
             as
             the
             best
             :
             
               Jere
               :
            
             tels
             us
             so
             ,
             
               Venite
               percutiamus
               eum
               lingua
            
             :
             come
             let
             us
             smite
             him
             with
             the
             tongue
             ,
             Jer.
             18
             ,
             18.
             and
             
               David
            
             said
             ,
             
               His
               tongue
               was
               a
               two-edged
               sword
               :
               There
               is
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             
               Solomon
               )
               that
               speaketh
            
             (
             and
             that
             waiteth
             too
             )
             
               like
               the
               piercing
               of
               a
               sword
               :
            
             It
             is
             bad
             enough
             in
             any
             ,
             or
             against
             any
             man
             ,
             but
             worst
             of
             all
             against
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             said
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               revile
               the
               Gods
               ,
               nor
               speak
               evil
               of
               the
               Ruler
               of
               the
               People
               :
            
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             but
             for
             calling
             a
             High
             Priest
             ,
             
               painted
               wall
               ,
            
             (
             though
             )
             when
             he
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             
               smitten
               Contrary
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             yet
             he
             eat
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             confessed
             his
             errour
             ;
             and
             now
             many
             ,
             that
             would
             seem
             to
             be
             followers
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             are
             revilers
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             make
             no
             bones
             thereof
             .
             The
             same
             
             God
             that
             commanded
             
               Laban
               ,
            
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             servant
             ,
             
               Vide
               ne
               quid
               loquare
               durius
               ,
            
             ●ee
             thou
             give
             him
             no
             ill
             language
             ;
             certainly
             expects
             that
             Subjects
             should
             set
             ●
             watch
             before
             their
             mouths
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             door
             of
             their
             lippes
             ,
             
               lest
               they
               offend
               with
               their
               tongue
               ,
            
             in
             speaking
             ill
             of
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Eightly
             ,
             As
             the
             tongue
             can
             strike
             without
             a
             hand
             ,
             so
             the
             heart
             can
             curse
             without
             a
             tongue
             :
             
               Eccl.
            
             10.2
             .
             
               Curse
               not
               the
               King
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               for
               a
               Bird
               in
               the
               ayre
               shall
               carry
               the
               voice
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               hath
               wings
               shall
               tell
               the
               matter
            
             :
             the
             hand
             implies
             both
             ;
             never
             was
             the
             
               hand
            
             stretched
             forth
             to
             any
             evil
             act
             ,
             but
             the
             heart
             was
             the
             
               privy
            
             Counsellor
             ,
             &
             the
             tongue
             the
             chief
             perswader
             unto
             such
             enormities
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             good
             ,
             
               obstare
               principiis
               ,
            
             to
             crush
             the
             cockatrice
             egg
             ,
             kill
             it
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             lest
             those
             
               pravae
               cogitationes
            
             want
             room
             ,
             and
             then
             
               out
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               heart
               the
               mouth
               speaketh
               ,
            
             and
             perswades
             the
             hand
             to
             be
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             ;
             if
             hand
             ,
             and
             heart
             ,
             &
             tongue
             ,
             &
             
               pen
            
             were
             thus
             regulated
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             long
             look
             for
             peace
             ,
             or
             despaire
             of
             an
             accomodation
             ,
             but
             whilst
             the
             hand
             is
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             is
             set
             at
             liberty
             ,
             and
             the
             
             tongue
             saith
             ,
             
               Our
               tongues
               are
               our
               own
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ought
               to
               speak
               ,
               who
               is
               Lord
               over
               us
               ?
            
             and
             every
             pen
             is
             
               a
               ready
               writer
               ,
               in
               matters
               pertaining
               to
               the
               King
               :
            
             in
             vaine
             it
             is
             to
             seem
             Christians
             ,
             whilst
             we
             are
             such
             Antichrists
             :
             the
             Bible
             under
             our
             arme
             ▪
             fals
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             whilst
             we
             stretch
             forth
             our
             hand
             against
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             :
             why
             do
             we
             take
             Gods
             word
             into
             our
             mouthes
             ,
             if
             we
             let
             it
             not
             down
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             do
             as
             that
             word
             directs
             us
             ?
             Christian
             liberty
             never
             cut
             the
             string
             ,
             that
             tied
             the
             tongue
             to
             those
             observances
             .
             Of
             these
             things
             there
             might
             be
             applications
             made
             ,
             but
             lapping
             as
             they
             go
             along
             is
             best
             for
             doggs
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             Cordials
             in
             the
             River
             .
          
           
             It
             seemes
             by
             the
             story
             ,
             that
             Kings
             may
             be
             coursely
             dealt
             withall
             ,
             if
             men
             make
             no
             bones
             of
             being
             guilty
             ;
             they
             stand
             like
             the
             forbidden
             tree
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Paradise
             of
             God
             ,
             men
             may
             touch
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             better
             let
             them
             alone
             ;
             if
             God
             had
             placed
             (
             at
             the
             first
             )
             Cherubims
             ,
             and
             a
             flaming
             sword
             ,
             turning
             every
             way
             to
             defend
             that
             tree
             ,
             how
             could
             there
             have
             been
             a
             triall
             of
             
               Adams
            
             obedience
             ?
             So
             if
             God
             by
             some
             instinct
             ,
             
             ●ad
             chain'd
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             tied
             ●heir
             hands
             ,
             and
             bound
             them
             to
             the
             ●eace
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             could
             neither
             in
             ●hought
             ,
             word
             ,
             nor
             deed
             ,
             have
             committed
             violence
             against
             his
             Vicegerent
             ,
             how
             could
             there
             have
             been
             a
             triall
             of
             the
             Subjects
             duty
             ?
             the
             tree
             had
             no
             guard
             ,
             ●or
             fence
             about
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               ●at
               thereof
               ,
               if
               thou
               doest
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               die
               the
               death
               .
            
             Princes
             have
             no
             better
             security
             ●or
             themselves
             ,
             then
             the
             Almighties
             command
             for
             their
             preservation
             ,
             
               Nolite
               ●angere
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Touch
             not
             mine
             Anointed
             ,
             ●o
             break
             the
             first
             ,
             was
             but
             death
             ,
             the
             second
             is
             damnation
             ;
             if
             you
             resist
             the
             ●igher
             powers
             ,
             you
             resist
             the
             highest
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             resisteth
             shall
             be
             damned
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             13.2
             .
             the
             commandment
             concerning
             the
             tree
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             was
             only
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               eat
               thereof
            
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             forbidden
             to
             touch
             so
             much
             as
             a
             leaf
             of
             our
             forbidden
             tree
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             shake
             down
             all
             his
             fruit
             ;
             
               there
               is
               hopes
               of
               a
               tree
               ,
            
             saith
             Job
             ,
             
               that
               if
               it
               be
               cut
               down
               ,
               yet
               it
               will
               sprout
               again
               ,
            
             but
             not
             only
             a
             finger
             ,
             a
             hand
             ,
             but
             an
             axe
             must
             be
             laid
             to
             the
             root
             of
             the
             tall
             Cedar
             of
             our
             
               Lebanus
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             rooted
             up
             like
             the
             names
             of
             
               Taronius
            
             ;
             they
             will
             not
             leave
             so
             much
             as
             a
             
             of
             stump
             
               Nebuchadnezzars
            
             tree
             chain'd
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             up
             must
             all
             root
             &
             branch
             ,
             till
             all
             the
             Royall
             branches
             lie
             like
             sprey
             upon
             the
             ground
             :
             these
             men
             had
             rather
             be
             destroyed
             themselves
             ,
             then
             say
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             is
             not
             to
             be
             destroyed
             .
             Go
             on
             blind
             Zelots
             ,
             hearken
             to
             your
             wives
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             perswade
             you
             to
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             the
             Divel
             them
             ,
             as
             
               Eve
            
             did
             
               Adam
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Divel
             her
             ,
             behold
             the
             objects
             shee
             presents
             unto
             your
             view
             ;
             how
             good
             they
             seem
             ,
             how
             fair
             they
             look
             ,
             how
             pleasant
             they
             are
             to
             thine
             eye
             ,
             how
             wise
             you
             thinke
             you
             shall
             be
             ,
             how
             full
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             when
             poor
             wretches
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             all
             these
             promises
             turned
             into
             Fig-leaves
             ,
             to
             hide
             your
             nakednesse
             :
             all
             these
             golden
             Apples
             of
             
               Palestine
            
             once
             touch'd
             ,
             evaporated
             into
             stench
             and
             blindnesse
             :
             and
             that
             your
             disobedience
             hath
             given
             you
             nothing
             but
             curses
             ,
             and
             brought
             you
             nothing
             but
             sorrows
             and
             death
             upon
             your selves
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             profitted
             you
             nothing
             but
             the
             turning
             of
             an
             
               Edom
            
             into
             a
             wildernesse
             ,
             till
             you
             be
             glad
             to
             eat
             the
             herbs
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             fault
             ,
             fall
             into
             the
             same
             punishment
             with
             our
             neighbours
             of
             
               Germany
               ,
            
             
             ●ye
             with
             grasse
             in
             your
             mouths
             .
             These
             ●●ings
             fell
             upon
             
               Adam
            
             for
             his
             disobedi●●ce
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             will
             fall
             ●pon
             us
             (
             the
             sons
             of
             
               Adam
            
             )
             for
             our
             dis●bedience
             unto
             Gods
             Anointed
             .
             O
             then
             ●et
             us
             not
             by
             any
             meanes
             lift
             up
             our
             ●ands
             against
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ,
             lest
             ●like
             
               Adam
            
             )
             we
             fall
             from
             our
             state
             of
             ●nnocence
             ,
             and
             be
             guilty
             :
             guilty
             of
             all
             the
             bloud
             that
             hath
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             spilt
             ●pon
             this
             land
             ;
             guilty
             of
             the
             teares
             of
             ●o
             many
             fatherlesse
             children
             and
             wi●owes
             :
             and
             if
             we
             will
             not
             be
             obedient
             ●nto
             a
             Prince
             of
             men
             ,
             guilty
             of
             all
             the
             ●ternall
             thraldome
             and
             submission
             unto
             ●
             Prince
             of
             Devils
             :
             take
             then
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             wise
             
               Solomon
               ,
            
             Prov.
             30.32
             .
             
               If
               thou
               ●ast
               done
               foolishly
               in
               lifting
               up
               thy selfe
               ,
               or
               if
               ●hou
               hast
               thought
               evill
               ,
               lay
               thy
               hand
               upon
               thy
               ●outh
               :
               Fear
               God
               ,
               honour
               the
               King
               ,
               have
               nothing
               to
               doe
               with
               them
               that
               are
               subject
               unto
               ●hange
               ,
               for
               their
               destruction
               commeth
               sodainly
            
             ;
             and
             so
             will
             yours
             .
             Let
             no
             man
             deceive
             himself
             ,
             he
             who
             is
             not
             good
             in
             his
             perticular
             calling
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             good
             in
             his
             general
             calling
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             good
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             good
             servant
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             be
             no
             good
             subject
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             good
             Christian
             ,
             he
             that
             honoureth
             not
             the
             King
             ,
             doth
             never
             fear
             
             God
             ;
             and
             except
             he
             obeyes
             both
             ,
             he
             obeyes
             neither
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Whether
               Kings
               now
               adayes
               are
               to
               be
               had
               in
               the
               same
               veneration
               and
               esteeme
               ,
               as
               Kings
               were
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               Christian
               liberty
               .
            
          
           
             CErtainly
             the
             murmuring
             of
             
               Corab
               ,
               Dathan
            
             and
             
               Abiram
               ,
            
             with
             their
             complices
             :
             
               Thou
               seekest
               to
               make
               thy self
               altogether
               ▪
               a
               Prince
               over
               us
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               among
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               all
               alike
               holy
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             (
             and
             therefore
             
               Moses
            
             and
             
               Aaron
            
             must
             be
             no
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             people
             )
             was
             no
             prophesie
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             these
             our
             dayes
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             had
             ,
             surely
             our
             Saviour
             would
             never
             have
             paid
             tribute
             for
             
               himself
            
             and
             
               Peter
               ,
               Mat.
            
             17.27
             .
             which
             was
             a
             symbole
             of
             their
             subjection
             to
             heathen
             pagans
             ;
             
               for
               this
               cause
               pay
               ye
               tribute
               ,
            
             Rome
             .
             13.6
             .
             we
             have
             those
             who
             are
             apt
             enough
             to
             make
             arguments
             with
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             bearing
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             
               then
               are
               the
               children
               free
               ,
            
             Mat.
             17.26
             .
             but
             few
             that
             will
             imitate
             his
             peaceable
             example
             ,
             
             
               to
               fish
               for
               money
               ,
            
             rather
             then
             offend
             the
             higher
             powers
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             17.27
             .
             ●nd
             if
             you
             conjecture
             that
             our
             Saviour
             ●id
             this
             meerly
             for
             quietnesse
             sake
             ,
             behold
             the
             question
             rightly
             stated
             .
             
               Is
               it
               ●awfull
               to
               give
               tribute
               to
               Cesar
               or
               not
            
             ?
             Mat.
             ●2
             .
             17
             .
             seriously
             propounded
             (
             
               Master
               we
               ●now
               that
               thou
               art
               true
            
             (
             and
             therefore
             we
             ●ope
             thou
             wilt
             not
             deceive
             us
             with
             a
             ●ie
             )
             
               and
               teachest
               the
               way
               of
               God
               in
               truth
            
             〈◊〉
             and
             therefore
             thou
             wilt
             not
             cause
             us
             ●o
             erre
             through
             the
             deceiveablenesse
             of
             ●nrighteousnesse
             )
             
               neither
               carest
               thou
               for
               ●ny
               man
            
             (
             and
             therefore
             thou
             wilt
             not
             ●e
             afraid
             to
             speak
             the
             truth
             )
             
               thou
               regar●est
               not
               the
               persons
               of
               men
            
             )
             therefore
             fea●ing
             only
             God
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             boldly
             ,
             &
             faith●ully
             without
             partiality
             ,
             or
             fear
             ,
             plainly
             ●ell
             us
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             lawfull
             or
             not
             )
             ●learly
             determined
             and
             concluded
             upon
             ;
             
               Da
               Caesari
               quae
               sunt
               Caesaris
               ,
            
             Mat.
             22.21
             .
          
           
             If
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             should
             loose
             the
             ●eignes
             of
             Civill
             government
             ,
             then
             Christ
             would
             never
             have
             acknowledged
             
               Pilates
            
             power
             to
             have
             been
             of
             
               God
               ,
            
             John
             19.11
             .
             If
             subjection
             unto
             Kings
             were
             a
             hinderance
             to
             the
             propagation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             would
             never
             have
             exhorted
             the
             Christians
             to
             
               submit
               
               themselves
               to
               every
               ordinance
               of
               man
               .
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.9
             .
             We
             have
             too
             many
             submitters
             now-adayes
             unto
             every
             ordinance
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             unto
             such
             ordinances
             ,
             whereof
             the
             King
             is
             Supreme
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
            
             2
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             It
             is
             better
             to
             obey
             God
             then
             man
             ,
             and
             therefore
             for
             his
             sake
             we
             cannot
             obey
             every
             ordinance
             of
             man
             .
          
           
             
               Sol.
            
             The
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             in
             this
             place
             discourse
             of
             obedience
             ,
             but
             of
             submission
             :
             obedience
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             things
             ,
             only
             lawfull
             ;
             submission
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             any
             ordinance
             whatsoever
             ,
             though
             not
             for
             the
             things
             sake
             ,
             which
             is
             commanded
             ,
             yet
             
               propter
               Dominum
               ,
            
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             who
             doth
             command
             ,
             so
             absolute
             submission
             :
             where
             God
             commands
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             commands
             another
             thing
             .
             We
             may
             refuse
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             perfect
             obedience
             ,
             when
             God
             commands
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             commands
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             resist
             his
             authority
             ,
             and
             therein
             is
             true
             submission
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             only
             assure
             us
             to
             be
             the
             
               will
               of
               God
               ,
            
             but
             puts
             this
             
               well
               doing
            
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             knowledge
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             whereby
             
               the
               ignorance
               of
               foolish
               men
               may
               be
               
               ●ut
               to
               silence
               ,
            
             1
             
               Pet.
            
             2.15
             .
             when
             freedom
             ●ands
             of
             tiptoes
             ,
             her
             coat
             is
             too
             short
             ●o
             cover
             her
             malitiousnesse
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             exhorts
             us
             to
             behave
             our
             ●elves
             
               As
               free
               ,
               but
               not
               using
               our
               liberty
               ,
               as
               a
               ●loak
               for
               malitiousnesse
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             If
             Christian
             liberty
             did
             break
             the
             ●choole
             of
             civill
             Government
             ,
             then
             ●aint
             
               Paul
            
             would
             never
             have
             been
             ●uch
             a
             Schoole-master
             to
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.
             
             
               Let
               every
               soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               ●igher
               powers
               :
            
             an
             excellent
             rule
             for
             ●ur
             obedience
             ,
             
               every
               soul
               ,
            
             no
             exem●tion
             by
             greatnesse
             ,
             or
             holinesse
             ,
             or
             ●ny
             by-respect
             whatsoever
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             ●ave
             a
             
               soul
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               ●owers
               :
            
             if
             two
             powers
             clash
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             here
             we
             know
             which
             to
             stick
             ●o
             in
             our
             obedience
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             
               ●ighest
            
             (
             and
             that
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             plainly
             tels
             ●s
             is
             the
             King
             ,
             
               whether
               to
               the
               King
               as
               Supreme
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             .
             )
             
               There
               is
               no
               power
               but
               ●f
               God
               ,
               the
               powers
               that
               be
               ,
               are
               of
               God
               ,
               who●oever
               therefore
               resisteth
               the
               power
               ,
               resisteth
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               resist
               shall
               ●eceive
               to
               themselves
               damnation
               .
            
             vers.
             2.
             
             What
             Christian
             then
             can
             have
             his
             con●cience
             so
             misled
             ,
             as
             to
             resist
             those
             powers
             out
             of
             conscience
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostle
             plainly
             tels
             us
             ,
             
               verse
            
             1.
             
             
               We
               must
               needs
               be
               
               subject
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               wrath
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             fo●
             fear
             of
             them
             )
             
               but
               also
               for
               conscience
               sak●
            
             because
             God
             commanded
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             Anti-monarchists
             ,
             and
             Anti-dignitarians
             even
             in
             the
             Apostle●
             time
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             had
             been
             laudable
             ,
             or
             agreeable
             to
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             the
             Sain●Jude
             in
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             
               verse
            
             8.
             would
             never
             have
             called
             
               the
               despisers
               of
               Domini●●
               and
               evill
               speakers
               of
               Dignities
               ,
               filthy
               dreamers
               ,
               and
               defilers
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             (
             as
             he
             put
             them
             ,
             so
             we
             find
             them
             both
             together
             )
             he
             never
             would
             have
             compared
             them
             to
             bruit
             beasts
             ,
             
               verse
            
             10.
             he
             never
             would
             have
             pronounced
             
               woes
            
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             goers
             
               into
               the
               wayes
               of
               Cain
               :
               greedy
               runners
               after
               the
               errour
               of
               Balaam
               ,
               for
               reward
               ;
               and
               perishers
               (
               as
               in
               the
               gain-saying
               of
               Corah
               )
               ver.
            
             11.
             he
             would
             never
             have
             compared
             them
             to
             clouds
             
               without
               water
               :
               carried
               about
               with
               wind
               :
               to
               fruitlesse
               withered
               trees
               ,
               twice
               dead
               ,
               plucked
               up
               by
               the
               roots
               :
               to
               raging
               waves
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               foaming
               out
               their
               owne
               shame
               :
               wandering
               stars
               ,
               to
               whom
               is
               reserved
               the
               blacknesse
               of
               darknesse
               for
               ever
               .
               verse
            
             12
             ,
             13.
             he
             never
             would
             have
             described
             them
             unto
             
               you
               so
               fully
               ,
               to
               be
               Murmurers
               ,
               Complainers
               ,
               walkers
               after
               their
               own
               lusts
               ,
               widemouth'd
               ,
               speakers
               of
               great
               swelling
               words
               ,
               having
               of
               mens
               persons
               in
               admiration
               ,
               by
               
               reason
               of
               advantage
               ,
               separatists
               ,
               sensuall
               ,
            
             (
             and
             though
             they
             pretend
             never
             so
             much
             unto
             it
             )
             
               having
               not
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             verse
             16.19
             .
          
           
             Christian
             liberty
             frees
             from
             the
             ceremoney
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             whereof
             we
             see
             submission
             &
             subjection
             unto
             Kings
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             part
             thereof
             .
             The
             
               Romane
            
             yoke
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Romans
            
             hands
             which
             held
             the
             plough
             ,
             ploughing
             upon
             the
             Christians
             backs
             ,
             and
             made
             long
             furrowes
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             were
             both
             adverse
             to
             the
             propogation
             of
             Christs
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             during
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             neither
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             ever
             attempted
             either
             the
             change
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             displaying
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             shall
             we
             thinke
             our selves
             more
             wise
             then
             he
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               Father
               ?
            
             or
             better
             advised
             then
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             
               everlasting
               councellour
               ?
            
             or
             that
             any
             mans
             doctrine
             can
             settle
             us
             in
             more
             peace
             and
             quietnesse
             then
             he
             ,
             who
             is
             
               princeps
               pacis
               ,
            
             the
             Prince
             of
             peace
             ?
             will
             you
             have
             more
             Orthodox
             Fathers
             then
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             or
             the
             Children
             of
             this
             generation
             to
             be
             wiser
             then
             the
             Fathers
             of
             old
             ?
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             with
             all
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             taught
             ,
             and
             subscribed
             to
             this
             doctrine
             :
             First
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             
               Da
               Caesari
               quae
               sunt
               Caesaris
               :
            
             then
             Saint
             
             
               Paul
               ,
               Render
               to
               all
               their
               due
               ,
               tribute
               to
               whom
               tribute
               is
               due
               ,
               custome
               ,
               to
               whom
               custome
               ,
               fea●
               to
               whom
               fear
               ,
               honour
               to
               whom
               honour
               ,
            
             and
             all
             to
             
               Cesar
               :
            
             Then
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ,
               submit
               your selves
               ,
               &c.
               
               Fear
               God
               ,
               honour
               the
               King
               ,
               &c.
               sic
               passim
               in
               Scripturis
               .
            
          
           
             Dear
             Christians
             ,
             are
             we
             better
             pleased
             with
             the
             glittering
             tinsell
             of
             a
             painted
             Baby
             from
             a
             Pedlers
             shop
             ,
             then
             with
             the
             rich
             ,
             and
             inestimable
             Jewels
             of
             Divine
             truth
             ?
             will
             we
             suffer
             our selves
             to
             be
             cosened
             with
             the
             guilded
             slips
             of
             errour
             ?
             and
             what
             
               enthusiasmes
            
             every
             pretended
             spirit
             ,
             if
             not
             every
             Cobler
             ,
             Weaver
             ,
             Groome
             ,
             or
             Coach-man
             ,
             shall
             dictate
             ,
             who
             are
             but
             
               velut
               igneae
               ,
            
             and
             
               velut
               flatus
               ,
            
             as
             it
             were
             of
             fire
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             were
             a
             mighty
             and
             rushing
             winde
             ,
             but
             nothing
             sensible
             ,
             some
             hot
             exhalations
             of
             the
             braine
             set
             on
             fire
             ,
             by
             the
             continuall
             motion
             ,
             and
             agitation
             of
             the
             tongue
             .
             Good
             God
             ,
             have
             we
             thus
             learnt
             Christ
             ?
             Is
             this
             the
             fruit
             of
             so
             clear
             a
             Gospel
             ?
             and
             the
             return
             of
             all
             our
             holy
             mothers
             care
             ,
             and
             paines
             for
             education
             ?
             shall
             we
             take
             Gods
             word
             into
             our
             mouthes
             and
             preach
             Sedition
             ,
             Rebellion
             and
             Insurrection
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             word
             which
             we
             pretend
             to
             preach
             ?
             to
             maintaine
             Religion
             by
             Insurrection
             ,
             is
             to
             maintaine
             
             it
             by
             meanes
             ,
             condemned
             by
             the
             ●ame
             Religion
             we
             would
             maintain
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Whether
               a
               King
               failing
               in
               his
               duty
               and
               not
               performing
               those
               things
               which
               he
               hath
               sworn
               unto
               at
               his
               Coronation
               (
               so
               solemnly
               )
               the
               People
               are
               not
               disobliged
               in
               their
               obedience
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               may
               ,
               thereupon
               ,
               depose
               or
               put
               him
               to
               death
               .
            
          
           
             IF
             Kings
             held
             their
             Crowns
             by
             Indentures
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             then
             were
             the
             People
             disobliged
             to
             their
             obedience
             unto
             him
             ,
             upon
             his
             failing
             (
             in
             those
             things
             whereto
             he
             hath
             been
             sworn
             )
             on
             his
             part
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             receive
             their
             Crowns
             immediatly
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             him
             alone
             
               Kings
               Reign
            
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             heretofore
             proved
             at
             large
             )
             then
             all
             the
             failings
             that
             can
             be
             in
             a
             King
             ,
             can
             but
             make
             him
             a
             bad
             King
             ;
             but
             still
             he
             must
             remain
             a
             King
             ;
             the
             Oath
             assures
             us
             of
             his
             being
             a
             good
             King
             ,
             not
             of
             his
             being
             a
             King
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             King
             before
             he
             
             
             
             took
             it
             :
             Coronation
             is
             but
             a
             ceremony
             ,
             and
             his
             Oath
             is
             but
             at
             his
             Coronation
             ;
             the
             issue
             of
             ceremony
             ,
             must
             not
             dis-inherit
             the
             right
             heire
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             substance
             :
             King
             and
             Kingdome
             ,
             are
             like
             man
             and
             wife
             ,
             whose
             marriages
             are
             made
             in
             heaven
             ,
             who
             are
             betrothed
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             Now
             as
             in
             the
             ceremony
             between
             man
             and
             woman
             ,
             the
             husband
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             al
             the
             Congregation
             promiseth
             (
             which
             is
             as
             solemnly
             binding
             as
             any
             Oath
             )
             that
             he
             will
             live
             together
             with
             her
             after
             Gods
             holy
             Ordinance
             in
             the
             state
             of
             matrimony
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             love
             and
             cherish
             her
             ,
             maintain
             and
             keep
             her
             ,
             and
             forsaking
             all
             other
             ,
             keep
             himself
             onely
             unto
             her
             :
             Now
             if
             he
             performe
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             he
             doth
             well
             ,
             he
             is
             both
             a
             good
             husband
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             Christian
             (
             considering
             the
             vow
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             )
             but
             if
             he
             doth
             not
             live
             with
             her
             according
             to
             Gods
             holy
             Ordinance
             ,
             nor
             love
             ,
             nor
             cherish
             her
             as
             he
             should
             ,
             nor
             maintain
             and
             keep
             her
             as
             he
             ought
             ;
             
               Shall
               it
               be
               lawfull
               for
               a
               man
               to
               put
               away
               his
               wife
               for
               every
               cause
            
             ?
             Matt.
             19.3
             .
             much
             lesse
             can
             it
             be
             lawfull
             for
             the
             wife
             to
             put
             away
             her
             husband
             upon
             every
             distaste
             ;
             It
             was
             God
             
             that
             made
             them
             male
             and
             female
             :
             
               Mat
            
             -
             19.4
             .
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             fit
             they
             should
             continue
             together
             so
             ;
             
               They
               twain
               are
               but
               one
               flesh
            
             ;
             Matt.
             19.5
             .
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             be
             divided
             ;
             
               God
               joyned
               them
               both
               together
               :
            
             Matt
             ,
             19.6
             .
             therefore
             no
             man
             can
             put
             them
             assunder
             .
             Now
             to
             apply
             this
             to
             the
             King
             wedding
             himself
             to
             his
             People
             at
             his
             Coronation
             ;
             the
             King
             (
             solemnly
             )
             takes
             his
             Oath
             at
             his
             Coronation
             before
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             live
             together
             with
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             protect
             and
             defend
             them
             to
             the
             uttermost
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             with
             all
             other
             protestations
             contained
             in
             the
             said
             Oath
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             doth
             perform
             ,
             he
             doth
             wel
             ,
             and
             is
             both
             a
             good
             man
             and
             a
             good
             King
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             should
             not
             govern
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             should
             not
             cherish
             and
             defend
             his
             People
             ,
             shall
             it
             be
             lawfull
             for
             this
             wife
             to
             make
             away
             this
             husband
             ?
             God
             forbid
             !
             God
             made
             him
             King
             ,
             them
             Subjects
             ,
             therefore
             they
             must
             continue
             so
             ,
             like
             man
             and
             wife
             ,
             for
             better
             for
             worse
             ,
             they
             two
             are
             both
             one
             ,
             the
             head
             may
             not
             be
             divided
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             
               quae
               deus
               conjunxit
               ,
               nemo
               separet
            
             ;
             there
             have
             been
             Bils
             
             of
             divorcement
             given
             unto
             these
             King●
             husbands
             in
             former
             times
             :
             but
             of
             those
             Bils
             ,
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             as
             our
             
               blessed
               Saviour
            
             said
             of
             the
             Bils
             of
             divorcement
             which
             
               Moses
            
             commanded
             ;
             it
             was
             
               propter
               duritiem
               cordi●
               ,
            
             Matt.
             19.7
             .
             
               Deut.
            
             24.1
             .
             
               for
               the
               heardnes
               of
               mens
               hearts
            
             ;
             and
             then
             again
             ,
             this
             
               durities
               cordis
               ,
            
             never
             went
             so
             far
             as
             that
             the
             woman
             might
             put
             away
             her
             husband
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             husband
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Adultery
             ;
             &
             if
             it
             had
             been
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             had
             but
             a
             late
             begining
             ,
             a
             bad
             foundation
             :
             for
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             
               Matt.
            
             19.8
             .
             
               In
               principio
               autem
               non
               erat
               sic
               ,
               It
               was
               not
               so
               from
               the
               beginning
            
             ;
             and
             a
             hard
             heart
             is
             but
             a
             bad
             foundation
             for
             a
             good
             Christian
             to
             build
             upon
             .
             I
             will
             conclude
             this
             application
             with
             words
             not
             of
             my
             own
             ,
             but
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             which
             words
             are
             a
             commandment
             ,
             
               Neither
               is
               it
               I
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             7.10
             ,
             
               but
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             gives
             you
             this
             commandment
             ,
             
               Let
               not
               the
               wife
               depart
               from
               her
               husband
            
             ;
             no
             ,
             if
             shee
             be
             an
             heretique
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             worse
             a
             heathen
             ;
             
               If
               the
               woman
               hath
               a
               husband
               which
               believeth
               not
               if
               he
               be
               pleased
               to
               dwell
               with
               her
               ,
               let
               her
               not
               leave
               him
            
             :
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             7.13
             .
             If
             I
             would
             resist
             my
             Soveraign
             in
             any
             kind
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             
             ●or
             my
             Religion
             ,
             but
             when
             my
             Religi●n
             tels
             me
             that
             I
             must
             not
             resist
             him
             in
             ●ny
             case
             ;
             then
             I
             think
             I
             should
             but
             doe
             ●in
             doing
             so
             )
             like
             the
             boasting
             Jew
             ,
             
               Ro.
               
            
             ●
             .
             13
             .
             who
             boasted
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               and
               dis●onoured
               God
               through
               breaking
               of
               that
               law
               ,
            
             which
             he
             had
             
               boasted
               of
               :
               What
               if
               some
               did
               not
               believe
               ,
               shall
               their
               unbelief
               make
               the
               faith
               of
               God
               of
               none
               effect
            
             ?
             saith
             
               Paul
            
             Rom.
             3.3
             .
             
               God
               forbid
               :
            
             no
             more
             can
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             make
             void
             Gods
             Ordinance
             of
             our
             obedience
             unto
             him
             :
             our
             obedience
             must
             look
             upon
             Gods
             command
             ,
             not
             upon
             the
             Kings
             good
             behaviour
             ;
             God
             doth
             not
             command
             things
             because
             they
             are
             fitting
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             wee
             should
             obey
             ,
             because
             he
             commands
             them
             ;
             neither
             ought
             we
             to
             have
             respect
             so
             much
             unto
             the
             goodnesse
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             King
             ;
             for
             Kings
             do
             not
             consist
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             good
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Kings
             ;
             for
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             one
             to
             be
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             bad
             King
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             often
             seen
             ,
             that
             a
             bad
             man
             may
             be
             a
             good
             King
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             an
             observation
             here
             at
             home
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             Laws
             have
             been
             made
             by
             the
             worst
             of
             Kings
             .
             It
             is
             an
             observation
             ,
             that
             divers
             Kingdomes
             have
             long
             continued
             in
             
             peace
             and
             happinesse
             under
             bad
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             worse
             Governours
             .
             Well
             observed
             ;
             when
             unwarrantable
             attempts
             to
             better
             both
             ,
             and
             inconsiderable
             courses
             to
             mend
             all
             ,
             hath
             brought
             all
             to
             ruine
             and
             confusion
             .
             He
             that
             sets
             a
             Kingdome
             in
             combustion
             ,
             to
             advance
             his
             own
             opinion
             ,
             and
             preferre
             his
             private
             judgement
             ,
             doth
             but
             set
             his
             house
             on
             sire
             to
             roast
             his
             egges
             .
          
           
             God
             makes
             Kings
             of
             severall
             conditions
             ,
             sometimes
             he
             gives
             a
             King
             ,
             whose
             wisdome
             and
             reach
             in
             Government
             is
             like
             
               Sauls
               ,
               head
               and
               shoulders
               higher
               then
               all
               the
               People
               :
            
             And
             then
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             wise
             Kings
             ,
             and
             learned
             Judges
             ,
             
               Psalm
            
             2.10
             .
             we
             shall
             be
             sur●
             to
             have
             all
             those
             
               Breakers
               of
               their
               bonds
               asunder
               ,
            
             and
             those
             
               casters
               away
               of
               their
               cords
               from
               them
            
             ;
             verse
             5.
             to
             be
             bruised
             with
             
               a
               Rod
               of
               Iron
               ,
               and
               broken
               in
               pieces
               like
               a
               Potters
               vessell
            
             ;
             verse
             9.
             
          
           
             Sometimes
             God
             will
             send
             us
             a
             little
             child
             ,
             sometimes
             a
             Child
             in
             years
             ,
             otherwhile
             a
             Child
             in
             understanding
             ,
             which
             of
             both
             it
             be
             ,
             
               Vae
               regno
            
             (
             saith
             
               Sol.
               )
               cui
               puer
               dominabitur
               ;
               woe
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               over
               which
               a
               child
               Reigns
               .
            
             for
             then
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             is
             sure
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             the
             rack
             .
             Sometimes
             God
             in
             his
             
             ●udgement
             sends
             a
             Tyrant
             amongst
             us
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
               will
               set
               an
               evil
               man
               to
               rule
               over
               them
               ,
            
             saith
             God
             himself
             ,
             &
             then
             we
             are
             never
             in
             hope
             ●o
             be
             from
             under
             the
             lash
             ;
             and
             some●imes
             in
             mercy
             he
             sends
             meek
             and
             ●hild
             Princes
             (
             like
             
               Moses
            
             )
             who
             carried
             his
             People
             
               in
               his
               bosome
               ,
            
             one
             that
             shall
             only
             make
             use
             of
             his
             Prerogatives
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             of
             his
             miracles
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ;
             one
             who
             shall
             say
             with
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               ●
               I
               have
               no
               power
               to
               doe
               hurt
               ,
               but
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               to
               edification
               ,
            
             but
             not
             ●o
             destruction
             :
             one
             who
             shall
             continue
             his
             Reign
             ,
             as
             
               Saul
            
             began
             ,
             
               Videre
               ne
               quid
               sit
               populo
               ,
               quod
               fleat
               ,
            
             who
             will
             hear
             and
             ask
             
               why
               do
               the
               People
               cry
            
             ?
             deserve
             well
             and
             have
             well
             ;
             shall
             we
             receive
             good
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             not
             receive
             evil
             Princes
             ?
             though
             they
             be
             
               ●amarae
               sagittae
               ,
            
             yet
             when
             we
             consider
             that
             they
             are
             
               edulci
               manu
               domini
               emissae
               ,
            
             wee
             should
             not
             refuse
             them
             ,
             but
             be
             contented
             with
             whomsoever
             his
             mercy
             or
             his
             justice
             sends
             ,
             or
             throws
             upon
             us
             :
             Never
             was
             there
             a
             bad
             Prince
             over
             any
             People
             but
             he
             was
             sent
             by
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             for
             a
             scourge
             to
             his
             children
             ;
             and
             shall
             we
             kisse
             ,
             or
             snatch
             the
             Rod
             out
             of
             our
             Fathers
             hand
             ?
             To
             conclude
             ,
             there
             is
             
             nothing
             can
             disoblige
             the
             People
             from
             their
             King
             ,
             because
             his
             Authority
             over
             them
             is
             
               a
               domino
               ,
            
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             bu●
             their
             obedience
             towards
             him
             is
             
               prop●e●
               dominum
               ,
            
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ;
             though
             i●
             himself
             there
             be
             all
             there
             asons
             that
             ca●●
             be
             given
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             many
             will
             be
             glad
             to
             hear
             the
             Father
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             say
             ,
             
               I
               and
               the
               Lord
               will
               go
               ,
            
             and
             to
             be
             sol●
             elect
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             his
             Father
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               de●●
               providebit
               ,
            
             as
             
               Abraham
               said
               to
               his
               Son
               Isaac
            
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             takes
             fire
             and
             sword
             in
             hand
             threatning
             his
             follower
             ,
             how
             many
             followers
             will
             he
             have
             ?
             I
             had
             rather
             ,
             with
             
               Isaac
               ,
            
             follow
             my
             Father
             ●
             know
             not
             wherefore
             ;
             and
             with
             
               Abraham
               ,
            
             obey
             my
             God
             ,
             contrary
             to
             my
             own
             nature
             ,
             and
             beyond
             all
             hope
             ,
             then
             to
             serve
             so
             great
             a
             God
             and
             his
             Vicegerent
             by
             rules
             drawn
             by
             my
             own
             fancy
             and
             reason
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Psal.
                 105.15
                 .
              
               
                 Touch
                 not
                 mine
                 Anointed
                 ,
                 meant
                 by
                 Kings
                 .
              
            
          
           
             BY
             the
             words
             
               touch
               not
               mine
               Anointed
               ,
            
             is
             meant
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             :
             neither
             ●n
             any
             other
             interpretation
             ,
             whatso●●er
             ,
             be
             obtruded
             upon
             this
             text
             ,
             with●●t
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             impudence
             and
             igno●●nce
             ;
             If
             there
             were
             no
             other
             argument
             〈◊〉
             be
             used
             but
             this
             ,
             to
             a
             modest
             man
             ,
             it
             ●ere
             sufficient
             .
             
               viz.
            
             That
             not
             any
             ●hurch
             ,
             nor
             any
             Church-men
             ,
             nor
             ●●y
             Christian
             ,
             nor
             any
             Father
             ,
             nor
             any
             ●xpositor
             whatsoever
             ,
             did
             ever
             give
             it
             ●ny
             other
             interpretation
             ,
             before
             such
             ●●me
             as
             the
             
               Jesuite
            
             and
             the
             
               Puritan
               ,
            
             and
             ●●ey
             both
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             time
             ,
             bea●ing
             not
             above
             100
             years
             date
             neither
             ,
             ●egan
             to
             teach
             the
             world
             that
             it
             was
             ●awfull
             to
             murder
             Kings
             ;
             and
             no
             mar●ell
             if
             this
             found
             some
             querke
             or
             other
             ●o
             turne
             the
             streame
             of
             Scriptures
             sence
             ,
             ●ut
             of
             its
             proper
             channell
             ,
             and
             constant
             
             course
             ;
             the
             two
             birds
             of
             a
             feather
             ,
             persecutors
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             like
             two
             fighting
             Cocks
             who
             quarrell
             among●●
             themselves
             ,
             being
             both
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             and
             yet
             both
             agree
             in
             taking
             councell
             together
             against
             the
             Lord
             and
             against
             his
             Anointed
             :
             or
             like
             
               Pilate
            
             and
             
               Herod
            
             they
             could
             not
             agree
             but
             in
             the
             principles
             of
             condemning
             the
             Lord●
             Christ
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             objected
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             little
             child
             upon
             a
             Gyants
             shoulders
             ,
             may
             see
             farther
             then
             the
             Gyant
             himself
             ,
             so
             a
             weaker
             understanding
             comming
             after
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             taking
             advantage
             of
             such
             helps
             ,
             getting
             up
             upon
             the
             shoulders
             of
             time
             and
             learning
             ,
             may
             see
             more
             then
             they
             did
             ,
             or
             hath
             been
             seen
             in
             former
             ages
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             i●
             a
             man
             without
             aspersing
             himself
             with
             the
             least
             immodesty
             ,
             may
             pretend
             to
             set
             more
             ,
             then
             all
             those
             who
             went
             before
             him
             had
             observed
             ,
             and
             what
             hath
             this
             child
             pick-a-poke
             spied
             ?
             a
             birds-nea●●●
             can
             there
             be
             a
             simpler
             thing
             imagined
             ,
             whereby
             to
             give
             impudence
             the
             chaire
             ,
             and
             throw
             all
             the
             Antient
             Fathers
             flat
             upon
             their
             backs
             ,
             then
             this
             so
             common
             and
             so
             much
             approv'd
             of
             instance
             
             to
             usher
             innovation
             ,
             not
             only
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             also
             into
             the
             very
             soul
             of
             Scripture
             it self
             ?
             for
             what
             if
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             a
             child
             upon
             a
             Gyants
             shoulders
             sees
             further
             then
             doth
             the
             Gyant
             himself
             ,
             doth
             the
             child
             know
             better
             what
             he
             sees
             then
             doth
             the
             said
             Gyant
             ?
             must
             not
             the
             child
             aske
             the
             Gyant
             what
             is
             what
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             he
             beholds
             ?
             must
             not
             the
             child
             be
             informed
             by
             the
             knowing
             Gyant
             ,
             of
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             mountaines
             &
             the
             vallies
             ,
             the
             water
             and
             the
             skie
             ,
             a
             cock
             &
             a
             bull
             ?
             if
             the
             child
             be
             thus
             ignorant
             ,
             what
             doth
             the
             childs
             getting
             up
             upon
             the
             Gyants
             shoulders
             advantage
             the
             child
             in
             points
             of
             controversie
             ?
             except
             it
             be
             such
             a
             child
             as
             Saint
             
               Christopher
            
             had
             got
             upon
             his
             shoulders
             ,
             that
             was
             Judge
             of
             all
             the
             world
             :
             if
             the
             child
             be
             not
             so
             simple
             but
             understands
             all
             these
             things
             ;
             then
             believe
             me
             he
             is
             no
             child
             in
             understanding
             ,
             but
             a
             Gyant
             himselfe
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             similitude
             ,
             the
             child
             ,
             and
             the
             Gyant
             come
             tumbling
             all
             down
             together
             ;
             seat
             a
             child
             never
             so
             high
             ,
             he
             is
             but
             a
             child
             still
             ,
             and
             sits
             but
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             a
             
               Gamaliel
               ,
            
             when
             he
             is
             upon
             the
             shoulders
             of
             a
             Gyant
             ;
             no
             child
             was
             ever
             thought
             worthy
             
             thy
             to
             pose
             all
             the
             Doctors
             ,
             
               but
               the
               Child
               Jesus
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             to
             clear
             the
             Text
             from
             those
             blots
             and
             blurs
             that
             are
             throwne
             upon
             the
             words
             ,
             going
             before
             this
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
               touch
               not
               mine
               Anointed
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               I
               have
               reproved
               Kings
               for
               their
               sakes
               ,
            
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             word
             Anointed
             could
             not
             betoken
             Kings
             ,
             because
             Kings
             were
             reproved
             ,
             for
             their
             sakes
             who
             were
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             :
             now
             say
             they
             ,
             the
             word
             Anointed
             must
             necessarily
             signifie
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             whose
             sake
             these
             Kings
             were
             reproved
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             doth
             ;
             but
             yet
             my
             
               Corahmites
               ,
               Dathamites
               ,
            
             and
             
               Abiramites
               ,
            
             you
             must
             not
             thinke
             
               to
               be
               all
               alike
               holy
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             as
             that
             ye
             are
             all
             concern'd
             in
             this
             
               nolite
               tangere
            
             :
             There
             is
             no
             question
             but
             that
             in
             some
             sence
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             are
             anointed
             ones
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             not
             peculiarly
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             :
             they
             are
             
               filii
               olii
               ,
            
             sons
             of
             oyl
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             termes
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             
               Christi
               mei
               ,
            
             or
             
               Christi
               tui
               ,
            
             or
             
               Christi
               ejus
               ,
            
             or
             
               Christi
               Domini
               ,
            
             which
             were
             attributes
             that
             were
             never
             given
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             any
             but
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Kings
             :
             the
             Priests
             who
             were
             anointed
             (
             really
             )
             never
             were
             term'd
             in
             Scripture
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ,
             
             and
             the
             proudest
             ,
             and
             most
             ●ebellious
             people
             that
             ever
             were
             ,
             whose
             ●rrogance
             claim'd
             an
             equality
             with
             ,
             ne●er
             (
             
               in
               sacris
            
             )
             strove
             to
             be
             above
             their
             Priests
             .
             Now
             if
             you
             expect
             clearnesse
             ●n
             the
             fountaine
             ,
             do
             not
             ye
             trouble
             the
             ●aters
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             behold
             the
             springs
             of
             truth
             arise
             ;
             't
             was
             the
             elect
             and
             ●hosen
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             were
             here
             meant
             by
             anointed
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             the
             seed
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
            
             and
             it
             was
             not
             Kings
             that
             were
             meant
             by
             this
             word
             Anointed
             in
             the
             text
             .
             But
             it
             was
             not
             all
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             must
             not
             be
             touch'd
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             all
             the
             seed
             of
             
               Abraham
            
             who
             have
             this
             
               noli
               me
               tangere
            
             about
             them
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               and
               Jacob
               ,
            
             for
             whose
             
               sake
               God
               reproved
               Kings
               ,
            
             as
             they
             are
             plainly
             nominated
             in
             the
             same
             
               Psalm
               ,
            
             and
             none
             else
             ;
             if
             there
             be
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             and
             
               Jacob
            
             were
             the
             seed
             of
             
               Abraham
            
             ;
             who
             were
             else
             mentioned
             ?
             and
             though
             we
             cannot
             comprehend
             these
             three
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             nominall
             Kings
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             be
             pleased
             to
             consider
             them
             as
             reall
             Princes
             ,
             
               Principi
               Dei
               es
               inter
               nos
               ,
            
             as
             it
             was
             said
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
            
             thou
             art
             a
             mighty
             Prince
             amongst
             us
             ,
             so
             Kings
             may
             be
             reproved
             
             for
             their
             sakes
             ;
             they
             may
             be
             Kings
             too
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             for
             whose
             sake
             Kings
             were
             reproved
             ,
             for
             we
             doe
             not
             dispute
             about
             the
             name
             ,
             but
             the
             thing
             :
             now
             wheresoever
             you
             find
             this
             word
             
               nolite
               tangere
               ,
            
             you
             shall
             find
             this
             word
             ,
             saying
             ,
             going
             before
             it
             ,
             which
             of
             necessity
             must
             have
             some
             reference
             to
             some
             other
             place
             of
             Scripture
             to
             which
             it
             must
             allude
             ,
             and
             in
             reference
             to
             which
             it
             must
             be
             spoken
             ,
             for
             the
             word
             ,
             saying
             ,
             makes
             it
             rather
             a
             question
             of
             some
             Authour
             ,
             then
             the
             
               Psalmist's
            
             own
             ,
             this
             allusion
             you
             may
             easily
             perceive
             ,
             
               Gen.
            
             26.11
             .
             where
             it
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             how
             that
             
               God
               touched
               the
               heart
               of
               Abimelech
               King
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               Isaac
               ,
            
             one
             of
             the
             three
             named
             in
             the
             
               Psalm
            
             ;
             so
             that
             King
             
               Abimelech
            
             charged
             all
             his
             people
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               He
               that
               toucheth
               this
               man
               ,
               shall
               surely
               die
            
             :
             So
             
               Abimelech
            
             and
             King
             
               Herod
            
             were
             both
             reproved
             for
             
               Abrahams
            
             sake
             ,
             
               Gen.
            
             12.10
             .
             and
             to
             what
             place
             of
             Scripture
             can
             this
             
               nolite
               tangere
            
             be
             more
             aptly
             applied
             ,
             then
             to
             this
             ,
             where
             we
             find
             the
             same
             words
             reiterated
             ?
             or
             what
             clearer
             testimony
             can
             be
             given
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             alluding
             to
             this
             saying
             ,
             
               Touch
               not
               mine
               Anointed
               ,
            
             then
             to
             
               Gen.
            
             16.29
             .
             where
             
               totidem
               
               verbis
               ,
            
             it
             is
             said
             to
             
               Abimelech
            
             in
             the
             ●ehalfe
             of
             
               Isaac
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               touched
               thee
               ●●ou
               blessed
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             what
             difference
             ●etween
             these
             words
             ,
             
               and
               touch
               not
               mine
               Anointed
               ?
            
          
           
             Besides
             the
             Marginall
             notes
             of
             all
             our
             Bibles
             directs
             us
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             and
             
               Jacob
               ,
            
             as
             to
             the
             Anointed
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             ●nd
             as
             the
             Princes
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             which
             must
             not
             be
             touch'd
             ,
             and
             for
             whose
             sakes
             Kings
             were
             so
             much
             reproved
             ;
             the
             word
             ,
             King
             ,
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             
               doth
               not
               exclude
               ●hose
               who
               were
               Princes
               ,
               but
               it
               only
               includes
               those
               Princes
               who
               were
               called
               Kings
               ,
               and
               were
               reproved
               for
               their
               sakes
               who
               were
               Kings
               themselves
            
             re
             ,
             
               though
               not
            
             nomine
             
               so
               that
               all
               the
               ground
               that
               will
               be
               gained
               hereby
               ,
               will
               be
               ,
               that
               one
               Prince
               was
               reproved
               for
               another
               ,
               though
               not
               called
               Kings
               .
            
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             as
             no
             Christians
             ever
             interpreted
             this
             place
             of
             Scripture
             but
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             untill
             Jesuites
             and
             Puritans
             ,
             undertook
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             murder
             Kings
             :
             So
             no
             
               English
            
             Author
             ever
             interpreted
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             till
             within
             this
             7
             or
             8
             years
             ;
             when
             Presbyters
             and
             Independents
             began
             to
             put
             this
             doctrine
             in
             execution
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             former
             of
             these
             two
             would
             wash
             their
             hands
             in
             
             innocency
             ,
             as
             relating
             to
             this
             last
             unparallel'd
             act
             of
             Regicide
             ,
             let
             them
             remember
             
               CHARLS
            
             the
             Proto-Martyr
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             and
             People
             ,
             His
             own
             words
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             
               Meditations
               ,
            
             wherein
             He
             tels
             them
             ,
             how
             vaine
             is
             the
             shift
             of
             their
             pleading
             exemption
             from
             that
             aspersion
             ,
             to
             grant
             Commission
             for
             shooting
             of
             bullets
             of
             Iron
             and
             Lead
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             preserving
             Him
             in
             a
             
               Parenthesis
            
             of
             words
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Objection
               .
            
             
               
                 REhoboam
              
               hearkened
               unto
               young
               men
               which
               gave
               him
               evil
               councell
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               hearken
               unto
               his
               sages
               which
               gave
               him
               good
               advice
               ,
               but
               answered
               the
               people
               roughly
               ,
               wherefore
               they
               renounced
               the
               right
               they
               had
               in
               
                 David
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               inheritance
               they
               had
               in
               the
               son
               of
               
                 Jesse
                 ,
              
               fled
               to
               their
               Tents
               ,
               and
               Crowned
               
                 Jeroboam
              
               King
               :
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               we
               may
               doe
               the
               like
               upon
               the
               like
               occasion
               ,
               hahaving
               a
               president
               from
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               warrantable
               ,
               because
               God
               said
               ,
               
                 This
                 thing
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               1
               
                 Kings
              
               13.8
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
             
               All
               this
               proves
               only
               that
               such
               a
               thing
               was
               don
               ,
               not
               that
               it
               was
               well
               don
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               be
               a
               sufficient
               proof
               to
               prove
               out
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               thing
               was
               don
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               conclude
               that
               therefore
               we
               may
               do
               the
               like
               ,
               then
               this
               is
               as
               good
               an
               argument
               as
               the
               best
               ,
               
                 Judas
              
               betraid
               Christ
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               a
               servant
               to
               betray
               his
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ;
               first
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               blames
               him
               in
               a
               most
               patheticall
               climax
               ,
               1
               
                 Kings
              
               11.26
               .
               
                 Jeroboam
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Nebat
                 ,
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 whose
                 mothers
                 name
                 was
                 Zeruah
                 ,
                 even
              
               he
               
                 lifted
                 up
                 his
                 hand
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               shewing
               how
               he
               had
               desperately
               run
               through
               all
               those
               obligations
               ,
               and
               ties
               that
               were
               upon
               him
               ;
               2ly
               he
               &
               al
               his
               adherents
               are
               called
               Rebels
               for
               their
               paines
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               
                 Abijah
              
               his
               enemy
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               who
               is
               enemy
               to
               none
               who
               are
               not
               Gods
               enemies
               ,
               2
               
                 Chron.
              
               10.19
               .
               
                 And
                 Israel
                 Rebelled
                 against
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 David
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 ,
              
               his
               adherents
               were
               termed
               in
               Scripture
               ●aine
               men
               ,
               and
               sons
               of
               
                 Belial
                 ,
              
               they
               were
               punished
               with
               a
               destruction
               of
               five
               hundred
               thousand
               of
               
               them
               ,
               which
               was
               one
               hundred
               thousand
               more
               then
               there
               were
               true
               subjects
               for
               the
               slaughter
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               
                 God
                 smote
                 Abraham
                 ,
              
               verse
               5.
               
               If
               it
               be
               objected
               ,
               that
               the
               thing
               could
               not
               but
               be
               well
               done
               ,
               because
               God
               saith
               ,
               1
               
                 Kings
              
               14.
               
               
                 I
                 exalted
                 thee
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 thee
                 Prince
                 over
                 my
                 people
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 rent
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 from
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 thee
                 :
              
               then
               it
               could
               not
               but
               be
               well
               done
               of
               
                 Rehoboam
              
               (
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               )
               to
               answer
               the
               people
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               that
               
                 Rehoboam
                 hearkened
                 not
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ●ause
                 was
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 performe
                 the
                 saying
                 which
                 he
                 spake
                 by
                 Abijah
                 unto
                 Jeroboam
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Neba●
                 ,
              
               1
               
                 Kings
              
               12.15
               .
               both
               were
               passive
               ,
               and
               neither
               of
               them
               could
               resist
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               these
               places
               of
               Scripture
               are
               often
               times
               mistaken
               ,
               and
               misapplied
               ,
               and
               interpreted
               either
               by
               those
               who
               are
               not
               well
               acquainted
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               Scripture
               language
               ,
               or
               else
               by
               those
               who
               wilfully
               and
               wickedly
               laid
               hold
               of
               such
               a
               meaning
               as
               the
               Scripture
               may
               seeme
               to
               give
               them
               leave
               ;
               for
               all
               these
               and
               the
               like
               places
               of
               Scripture
               we
               must
               no●
               take
               as
               Gods
               beneplacence
               or
               approbation
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               his
               permission
               ,
               for
               
               ●therwise
               we
               should
               make
               a
               mad
               piece
               ●f
               worke
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               God
               said
               ,
               1
               
                 Sam.
              
               12.
               ●1
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 up
                 evil
                 against
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 thine
                 〈◊〉
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 thy
                 wives
                 before
                 ●●ine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 to
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 he
                 shall
                 lie
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 ●●n
              
               :
               doth
               this
               justifie
               
                 Absolon
              
               for
               lying
               with
               his
               fathers
               wives
               and
               concubines
               ●n
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               
                 Israel
                 ?
                 Is
                 there
                 any
                 euil
                 ●hat
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 done
                 it
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ?
               therefore
               did
               the
               Citizens
               do
               well
               to
               do
               evill
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 did
                 it
                 ?
              
               God
               did
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               he
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               as
               the
               evill
               of
               punishment
               ,
               not
               as
               the
               tolleration
               of
               evill
               ,
               so
               this
               thing
               was
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Lord
               suffered
               such
               a
               thing
               to
               come
               to
               passe
               as
               a
               punishment
               of
               
                 Solomon
              
               for
               his
               Idolatry
               on
               his
               posterity
               ,
               and
               yet
               may
               no
               way
               approve
               of
               any
               such
               Rebellious
               courses
               :
               neither
               was
               
                 Rehoboam
              
               so
               much
               to
               be
               blamed
               for
               his
               answer
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               supposed
               ,
               nor
               the
               people
               justified
               in
               their
               Rebellion
               neither
               ,
               for
               they
               grounded
               their
               discontents
               upon
               a
               false
               ground
               ,
               for
               the
               people
               complained
               when
               there
               was
               no
               cause
               ,
               and
               demanded
               that
               which
               was
               not
               reason
               ;
               hear
               the
               whole
               grievance
               and
               consider
               it
               a
               
               little
               ,
               1
               
                 Kings
              
               12.4
               .
               
                 Thy
                 father
                 made
                 〈◊〉
                 yoake
                 grievous
              
               (
               that
               was
               false
               )
               
                 do
                 t●●
                 make
                 it
                 light
              
               (
               no
               reason
               for
               that
               )
               fo●
               the
               people
               never
               lived
               happier
               neithe●
               before
               nor
               after
               ,
               then
               they
               did
               in
               thi●
               Kings
               Fathers
               time
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               done
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               know●
               when
               they
               had
               been
               well
               ,
               and
               God●
               judgements
               would
               have
               suffered
               them
               to
               have
               seen
               it
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 They
                 were
                 a
                 populous
                 Nation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sand
                 on
                 the
                 Sea
                 for
                 multitude
                 ,
              
               1
               Kings
               4.20
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 They
                 liv'd
                 merrily
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 and
                 making
                 merry
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Nation
                 was
                 honoured
                 abroad
                 ,
                 for
                 Solomon
                 reigned
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 that
                 were
                 round
                 about
                 him
                 ,
              
               verse
               the
               21.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 They
                 lived
                 peaceably
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 peace
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 round
                 about
                 them
                 ,
              
               verse
               24.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 They
                 liv'd
                 securely
                 and
                 quietly
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 under
                 his
                 owne
                 vine
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 his
                 own
                 figtree
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 They
                 had
                 much
                 Trading
                 in
                 his
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 merchandize
                 ,
              
               1
               Kings
               10.15
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 He
                 was
                 very
                 beneficiall
                 to
                 those
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 gave
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 large
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 but
                 largenesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 those
                 Merchants
                 have
                 commodities
                 from
                 them
                 at
                 a
                 price
                 ,
              
               ver.
               28.
               
            
             
             
               8.
               
               
                 He
                 maintained
                 a
                 brave
                 fleet
                 at
                 Sea
                 ,
              
               Kings
               4.21
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 He
                 made
                 silver
                 and
                 gold
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Jeru●●●em
                 as
                 plentifull
                 as
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 Cedars
                 as
                 ●●amore
                 trees
                 ,
              
               2
               Chron.
               1.16
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               
                 These
                 felicities
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 ●●urt
                 ,
                 or
                 among
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 or
                 between
                 the
                 ●●tizens
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 universall
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 ●an
                 unto
                 Beersheba
                 .
              
            
             
               11.
               
               
                 They
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 a
                 spurt
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 and
                 not
                 at
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 ●●yes
                 of
                 Solomon
                 .
              
            
             
               O
               me
               prope
               lassum
               juvate
               posteri
               .
            
             
               Neither
               doth
               the
               Scripture
               make
               any
               ●ention
               of
               any
               such
               hard
               yoke
               at
               all
               ,
               ●nly
               the
               margent
               of
               the
               Bible
               directs
               ●s
               from
               the
               complaint
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               ●ooke
               upon
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               the
               
                 Kings
              
               verse
               7.
               and
               there
               you
               shall
               only
               find
               how
               
                 Solomon
              
               had
               12
               officers
               over
               all
               
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               which
               provided
               victuals
               for
               the
               King
               and
               his
               houshold
               ,
               each
               man
               his
               moneth
               in
               a
               year
               ,
               but
               here
               is
               but
               a
               very
               slender
               ground
               for
               a
               quarrell
               ,
               when
               the
               immediate
               verse
               after
               the
               naming
               of
               those
               12
               officers
               tels
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               multitude
               of
               people
               as
               numberlesse
               
               as
               the
               sand
               upon
               the
               Sea
               shore
               ,
               were●
               merry
               eating
               and
               drinking
               as
               the
               Kin●
               and
               this
               place
               unto
               which
               we
               are
               di●●●cted
               (
               and
               no
               other
               )
               to
               find
               out
               t●●
               grievousnesse
               ,
               appears
               by
               the
               context
               ●
               the
               same
               Chapter
               ,
               to
               be
               mentioned
               〈◊〉
               an
               expression
               of
               
                 Solomons
              
               glory
               and
               wi●dome
               ,
               rather
               then
               of
               any
               tyranny
               ,
               〈◊〉
               polling
               of
               his
               people
               :
               for
               the
               whole
               r●lation
               ends
               with
               an
               expression
               ,
               that
               〈◊〉
               the
               people
               were
               as
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               for
               number
               ,
               so
               the
               largeness
               of
               the
               King●
               heart
               extended
               as
               the
               largenesse
               of
               the
               Sea
               for
               bounty
               ,
               all
               were
               partakers
               of
               it
               ,
               1
               
                 Kings
              
               4.29
               .
               pardon
               me
               therefore
               if
               I
               thinke
               that
               
                 Rehoboam
              
               had
               more
               reason
               〈◊〉
               answer
               the
               people
               as
               he
               ●id
               ,
               then
               the
               people
               had
               just
               reason
               to
               complaine
               .
               
                 O
                 ●●titudo
              
               !
               O
               the
               unserchable
               wayes
               of
               God
               where
               God
               suffers
               his
               people
               to
               be
               ●
               rod
               to
               visit
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               fathers
               upo●
               the
               children
               ,
               he
               permits
               them
               to
               take
               a
               wrong
               cause
               in
               hand
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               also
               cast
               the
               rod
               into
               the
               fire
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 Pray
                 God
                 the
                 Merchants
                 of
                 
                   London
                
                 b●
                 not
                 too
                 like
                 those
                 Merchants
                 of
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                
                 who
                 Traded
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 untill
                 they
                 brought
                 over
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 other
                 Merchandize
                 ,
                 Apes
                 and
                 Peacocks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 Traders
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 like
                 their
                 traffique
                 ,
                 Apes
                 for
                 manners
                 and
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 Peacocks
                 for
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 rusling
                 untill
                 the
                 Apes
                 grow
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 unhappy
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 their
                 chaines
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Peacocks
                 ,
                 so
                 vaine
                 glorious
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 loose
                 their
                 feathers
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 leave
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 tasting
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 follies
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Objection
               of
               
                 Jehu
              
               slaying
               his
               Master
               
                 Joram
              
               Answered
               .
            
          
           
             
               Objection
               .
            
             
               
                 THus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 Anointed
                 thee
                 Jehu
                 King
                 over
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 even
                 over
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 smite
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Ahab
                 thy
                 Master
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 avenge
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Jezebel
                 ,
              
               Ergo
               ,
               if
               a
               King
               be
               thus
               wicked
               ,
               we
               have
               Gods
               warrant
               ,
               for
               the
               deposing
               and
               putting
               such
               a
               one
               to
               death
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
             
               But
               stay
               untill
               you
               have
               this
               warrant
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               will
               allow
               it
               to
               be
               lawfull
               ;
               for
               though
               every
               one
               is
               apt
               enough
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Jehu
              
               in
               his
               own
               case
               ,
               yet
               every
               one
               is
               not
               a
               God-almighty
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               clap
               his
               seal
               to
               our
               own
               warrants
               ;
               what
               God
               commands
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               make
               it
               our
               warrant
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               prerogative
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               no
               priviledge
               of
               a
               Subject
               ;
               God
               may
               command
               
                 Abraham
              
               to
               slay
               his
               son
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               not
               go
               about
               to
               murder
               our
               children
               ;
               God
               may
               command
               the
               
                 Israelites
              
               to
               spoile
               the
               
                 Egyptians
                 ,
              
               but
               we
               must
               not
               Rob
               and
               Cosen
               our
               neighbours
               ;
               Christ
               may
               give
               order
               for
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               another
               mans
               goods
               because
               the
               Lord
               hath
               need
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               not
               make
               necessity
               our
               pretence
               for
               arbytrarie
               power
               ;
               these
               acts
               of
               the
               Almighty
               are
               specially
               belonging
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               have
               his
               speciall
               warrant
               before
               we
               go
               about
               any
               such
               thing
               .
            
             
               But
               setting
               all
               such
               plea
               aside
               ,
               I
               utterly
               deny
               that
               either
               
                 Jehu
              
               did
               ,
               or
               that
               
               ●od
               gave
               
                 Jehu
              
               any
               such
               authority
               as
               to
               ●ay
               King
               
                 Joram
                 .
                 Jehu
              
               slew
               
                 Joram
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 ●ehu
              
               did
               not
               slay
               the
               King
               ,
               for
               
                 Jehu
              
               by
               ●●e
               Lords
               immediate
               appointment
               was
               ●ing
               himself
               ,
               before
               ever
               he
               laid
               hand
               ●pon
               
                 Joram
                 ;
                 Joram
              
               was
               but
               then
               a
               private
               ●an
               ,
               for
               in
               the
               verses
               going
               before
               ,
               it
               〈◊〉
               set
               down
               how
               that
               
                 Jehu
              
               was
               Anoin●●d
               King
               ,
               how
               he
               was
               so
               proclaimed
               ,
               ●nd
               accordingly
               how
               he
               took
               the
               state
               ●f
               a
               King
               upon
               him
               and
               executed
               the
               ●ffice
               :
               2
               
                 Kings
              
               12.13
               .
               before
               ever
               any
               ●ention
               is
               made
               of
               
                 Jehu
              
               slaying
               
                 Joram
                 ,
                 ●●rse
              
               14.
               therefore
               here
               is
               no
               
                 regicidium
                 ,
              
               ●s
               yet
               here
               is
               but
               plaine
               man-slaughter
               ,
               ●nd
               a
               lusty
               warrant
               for
               that
               too
               ;
               again
               ,
               ●e
               must
               not
               ▪
               only
               take
               heed
               of
               unwar●antable
               actions
               ,
               but
               of
               false
               warrants
               ,
               the
               private
               spirit
               is
               no
               sufficient
               war●ant
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               such
               a
               publique
               Ma●istrate
               ;
               as
               there
               are
               false
               Magistrates
               ,
               ●o
               there
               is
               a
               false
               spirit
               ,
               for
               an
               erroneous
               ●pirit
               may
               as
               well
               condemne
               a
               good
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               a
               bad
               Magistrate
               may
               be
               ●ondemned
               by
               a
               good
               spirit
               :
               but
               there
               may
               be
               a
               higher
               mistake
               then
               all
               this
               ,
               ●nd
               I
               wish
               it
               were
               not
               too
               common
               amongst
               us
               now
               adayes
               ,
               to
               mistake
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               for
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               
               spirit
               :
               Let
               us
               compare
               them
               both
               together
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               set
               them
               i●
               order
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
               
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 Fornication
                 ,
              
               
                 Vncleanness
                 ,
                 Laciviousness
                 ,
              
               
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
              
               
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 Variance
                 ,
              
               
                 Emulations
                 ,
                 Wrath
                 ,
              
               
                 Strife
                 ,
                 Seditions
                 ,
              
               
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 Envyings
                 ,
              
               
                 Murders
                 ,
                 Drunkennesse
                 ,
              
               
                 Revellings
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ▪
              
               
                 Love
                 ,
              
               
                 Joy
                 ,
              
               
                 Peace
                 ,
              
               
                 Long-suffering
                 ,
              
               
                 Gentlenesse
                 ,
              
               
                 Goodnesse
                 ,
              
               
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               
                 Meekenesse
                 ,
              
               
                 Temperance
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               which
               of
               these
               two
               was
               
                 CHARLS
                 the
                 First's
              
               Head
               cut
               off
               ?
            
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               necessity
               and
               excellency
               of
               Monarchy
               .
            
          
           
             A
             
               Jove
               principium
               ,
            
             Let
             us
             begin
             with
             heaven
             ,
             and
             behold
             its
             Monarchy
             ●n
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             ;
             ●hough
             there
             be
             three
             persons
             ,
             yet
             there
             must
             be
             but
             one
             God
             :
             for
             the
             avoiding
             of
             that
             which
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             ,
             a
             confounding
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             dividing
             of
             substance
             .
             Descend
             lower
             ,
             and
             consider
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             one
             Arch-Angel
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             the
             Angels
             Monarch
             .
             Lower
             yet
             ,
             to
             those
             senselesse
             and
             inanimate
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Day
             and
             Night
             ,
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             not
             find
             (
             or
             so
             much
             as
             the
             appearance
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             )
             more
             Suns
             or
             Moons
             in
             the
             same
             firmament
             then
             one
             ;
             without
             a
             prodegie
             or
             portent
             ,
             of
             some
             dire
             ,
             and
             direfull
             event
             .
             Come
             down
             to
             the
             Regions
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             in
             the
             head
             of
             the
             highest
             Region
             a
             Prince
             of
             the
             Aire
             .
             Come
             to
             the
             lowest
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             amongst
             the
             
             wing'd
             inhabitants
             thereof
             ,
             the
             Soveraigne
             Eagle
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             of
             Birds
             .
             Come
             amongst
             the
             Beasts
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             the
             Lion
             will
             soon
             let
             you
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             King
             of
             Beasts
             .
             Run
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             King
             of
             Fishes
             .
             Descend
             into
             Hell
             and
             there
             is
             a
             Prince
             of
             Devils
             :
             and
             shall
             only
             man
             be
             Independent
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             observe
             the
             delving
             Labourer
             what
             paines
             he
             takes
             to
             joyn
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             and
             land
             to
             land
             ,
             til
             there
             be
             no
             more
             room
             for
             any
             competitor
             within
             his
             Dominions
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             wrought
             his
             petty
             dunghils
             into
             a
             mixen
             ,
             he
             thinkes
             it
             Law
             and
             Reason
             ,
             that
             the
             place
             should
             not
             admit
             the
             Dominion
             of
             more
             Cocks
             then
             one
             ,
             this
             mans
             dies
             a
             Monarch
             in
             his
             own
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             his
             son
             lives
             to
             inlarge
             his
             fathers
             territories
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             dies
             big
             with
             thoughts
             of
             a
             principality
             ,
             his
             son
             laies
             hold
             of
             all
             the
             advantages
             that
             may
             help
             him
             to
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             hereditary
             desires
             .
             
               Juno
               ,
               Lucina
               per
               opem
               obsecro
               ,
            
             he
             is
             a
             Prince
             ,
             
               Caelo
               timendum
               est
               Regna
               ne
               summa
               occupet
               qui
               vicet
               ima
               ,
            
             he
             must
             be
             an
             Emperour
             ,
             
               Divisum
               imperium
               cum
               Jove
               Caesar
               habet
               ,
            
             he
             must
             have
             all
             or
             none
             ,
             none
             but
             
               Jupiter
            
             
             must
             share
             with
             him
             .
             
               Mundus
               non
               ●ufficit
               unus
               ,
            
             when
             he
             hath
             all
             ,
             and
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             the
             Empire
             after
             that
             it
             hath
             disimbogu'd
             ,
             and
             incorporated
             into
             it selfe
             ,
             all
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             terminates
             in
             an
             everlasting
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             shall
             never
             be
             destroyed
             ;
             
               quam
               primum
               appropinquaver
               at
               regnum
               Caelorum
               ,
            
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             shall
             be
             at
             hand
             :
             and
             what
             's
             all
             this
             ?
             but
             to
             shew
             us
             that
             not
             only
             nature
             ,
             but
             God
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Cod
             of
             Nature
             ,
             affects
             Monarchy
             .
             The
             further
             off
             any
             government
             is
             to
             Monarchy
             ,
             the
             worse
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             nearer
             the
             better
             ;
             the
             reason
             's
             thus
             ,
             that
             Government
             which
             avoids
             most
             the
             occasion
             of
             differences
             ,
             must
             be
             most
             happy
             ,
             because
             most
             peaceable
             ;
             and
             peace
             only
             consists
             in
             unity
             :
             now
             where
             there
             are
             many
             Governours
             there
             must
             be
             differences
             :
             where
             there
             are
             few
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             differences
             :
             where
             there
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             there
             cannot
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Romans
               ,
            
             when
             they
             shooke
             off
             their
             Government
             by
             Kings
             ,
             and
             were
             distasted
             with
             their
             Government
             ,
             for
             their
             Governours
             sake
             ;
             tried
             all
             the
             contraverted
             Governments
             of
             the
             
             world
             ,
             of
             two
             by
             their
             
               Consuls
               ,
            
             of
             three
             by
             their
             
               Triumvira●
               ,
            
             of
             ten
             by
             their
             
               Decemviri
               ,
            
             of
             ten
             thousand
             by
             their
             
               Tribunes
            
             :
             when
             they
             found
             that
             the
             farther
             o●●
             they
             departed
             from
             Monarchy
             ,
             the
             Center
             of
             all
             Government
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             lost
             themselves
             in
             the
             the
             circumference
             of
             their
             own
             affaires
             ,
             they
             began
             a
             little
             to
             look
             back
             upon
             the
             Government
             from
             which
             they
             had
             deviated
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             but
             yet
             with
             squint
             eyes
             ;
             first
             ,
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             no
             King
             ,
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             like
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             King
             ;
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             so
             
               re
               ,
            
             and
             
               tempore
               ,
            
             but
             not
             
               nomine
            
             ;
             he
             must
             be
             only
             so
             ,
             
               pro
               una
               vice
               ,
               unoque
               anno
               ,
            
             such
             were
             their
             dictators
             :
             at
             last
             this
             sucking
             Government
             gathered
             strength
             ,
             and
             grew
             to
             be
             perpetuall
             ,
             which
             perpetuity
             in
             one
             ,
             begot
             an
             everlasting
             Monarchy
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             continue
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             the
             Prophet
             
               Daniel
            
             tels
             us
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             last
             and
             fourth
             Monarchy
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             
               Roman
               ,
               Christ
               should
               sit
               upon
               his
               everlasting
               Kingdom
               that
               should
               never
               be
               destroyed
            
             ;
             therefore
             my
             Enthusiasticks
             ,
             must
             either
             leave
             dreaming
             of
             pulling
             down
             all
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             Empires
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             else
             thinke
             
             themselves
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             pray'd
             for
             all
             along
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             unworthy
             of
             your
             observation
             ,
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             this
             Monarchy
             was
             restored
             ,
             there
             was
             universall
             peace
             over
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             and
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             was
             
               Princep●●
               pacis
               ,
            
             vouchsafed
             not
             to
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             under
             any
             of
             the
             forementioned
             governments
             ;
             but
             
               Imperante
               Augusto
               natus
               est
               Christus
               ,
            
             who
             was
             the
             first
             Emperour
             of
             the
             
               Romans
               .
            
             He
             who
             affects
             purity
             ,
             let
             him
             begin
             it
             in
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             likes
             it
             in
             the
             modell
             ,
             so
             let
             him
             attempt
             it
             in
             the
             fabrick
             :
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             have
             read
             their
             arguments
             ,
             and
             am
             so
             far
             from
             being
             evinced
             by
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             any
             such
             thing
             :
             I
             have
             been
             in
             all
             the
             Common-wealths
             in
             
               Europe
               ,
            
             &
             I
             could
             not
             find
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             
               Free-State
               ,
            
             I
             could
             find
             the
             word
             ,
             
               Libertas
            
             fairely
             written
             over
             their
             Gates
             ,
             but
             within
             ther
             Wals
             the
             greatest
             Bondage
             &
             arbitrary
             power
             that
             could
             possibly
             be
             imagined
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             no
             Liberty
             at
             all
             that
             I
             could
             find
             ,
             but
             only
             some
             few
             there
             were
             ,
             who
             had
             liberty
             to
             do
             what
             they
             would
             with
             all
             the
             
             rest
             .
             
               Geneva
            
             may
             of
             
               six
               ,
               Genoa
            
             may
             have
             
               seven
               ,
               Venice
            
             may
             have
             
               eight
               ,
            
             the
             
               Holla●ders
               nine
            
             or
             
               ten
               ,
               England
            
             may
             have
             
               five
            
             Members
             or
             Leading-men
             as
             they
             call
             them
             ;
             but
             what
             's
             all
             this
             but
             taking
             the
             Government
             from
             off
             its
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             putting
             it
             in
             some
             hand
             ?
             and
             when
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             its
             ten
             to
             one
             but
             you
             shall
             find
             one
             of
             the
             fingers
             longer
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             please
             you
             may
             call
             that
             King
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             subjects
             ;
             what
             's
             this
             but
             a
             change
             from
             a
             Monarchy
             with
             one
             Crown
             ,
             to
             a
             Tiranny
             with
             so
             many
             heads
             ?
             If
             it
             were
             so
             that
             all
             
               Free-States
               ,
            
             as
             they
             call
             themselves
             ,
             had
             all
             equall
             power
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             so
             much
             the
             worse
             ,
             all
             these
             kinds
             of
             Government
             have
             their
             continuation
             and
             subsistance
             upon
             this
             only
             ground
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             that
             necessity
             and
             craft
             drive
             them
             to
             come
             so
             near
             to
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             to
             an
             absolute
             Monarchy
             ,
             when
             you
             reckon
             your
             hog
             and
             mogons
             only
             by
             the
             pole
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             polar
             star
             ,
             that
             commonly
             is
             fixed
             amongst
             them
             ,
             about
             which
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             move
             and
             turn
             .
             But
             what
             do
             we
             talke
             of
             Monarchy
             or
             Aristocracy
             or
             Democracy
             ,
             behold
             a
             wel
             regulated
             Parliament
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             as
             ours
             
             ●ight
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             ;
             hath
             the
             benefit
             and
             goodnesse
             that
             is
             in
             all
             ●hese
             three
             kind
             of
             Governments
             ,
             of
             Monarchy
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             of
             Aristocracy
             ●n
             the
             Peers
             ,
             of
             Democracy
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             where
             the
             acerbities
             of
             any
             one
             is
             taken
             away
             by
             their
             being
             all
             three
             together
             ,
             but
             if
             one
             will
             be
             all
             ,
             ●hen
             all
             will
             be
             nothing
             .
             This
             stupendiously
             wise
             ,
             and
             Noble
             way
             of
             Government
             had
             its
             dissolution
             by
             inverting
             the
             course
             it
             took
             in
             its
             originall
             .
             When
             the
             first
             
               William
            
             had
             Conquered
             the
             Nation
             ,
             the
             
               Normans
            
             would
             not
             admit
             that
             any
             Laws
             should
             be
             observed
             ,
             or
             rules
             obeyed
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Conquerour
             ;
             and
             why
             so
             ?
             but
             because
             thereby
             the
             Conquerour
             might
             take
             away
             the
             Estates
             of
             any
             
               English-man
               ,
            
             and
             give
             them
             to
             his
             Conquering
             
               Normans
            
             ;
             But
             in
             process
             of
             time
             ;
             when
             these
             
               Normans
            
             became
             
               English
               ,
            
             they
             began
             to
             insist
             a
             little
             upon
             
               m●um
            
             and
             
               tuum
               ,
            
             and
             would
             know
             the
             what
             that
             was
             belonging
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             themselves
             as
             Subjects
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             former
             rule
             ,
             the
             King
             might
             as
             well
             take
             away
             the
             Estates
             from
             one
             
               Norman
               ,
            
             and
             give
             it
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             formerly
             from
             
             the
             
               English
               ,
            
             and
             give
             to
             his
             
               Normans
            
             ▪
             wherefore
             they
             would
             have
             no
             more
             of
             that
             ,
             but
             joyntly
             and
             unanimously
             Petitioned
             the
             King
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             the
             King
             thought
             it
             reasonable
             ,
             condescends
             to
             their
             desires
             ,
             consultation
             was
             about
             the
             premises
             ,
             the
             result
             of
             the
             consultation
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             should
             issue
             out
             Writs
             to
             the
             Lords
             Spirituall
             (
             who
             in
             those
             )
             dayes
             were
             thought
             the
             wisest
             and
             most
             Consciencious
             )
             to
             reason
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             advise
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             concerning
             the
             bounding
             of
             the
             Ocean
             of
             Soveraignty
             ,
             as
             bridling
             in
             the
             petty
             Rivers
             of
             private
             interest
             .
             These
             Spirituall
             Lords
             thought
             it
             a
             work
             of
             too
             high
             a
             nature
             for
             their
             private
             undertakings
             ,
             wherefore
             they
             supplicated
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             the
             Lords
             Temporall
             might
             be
             also
             summoned
             by
             Writ
             ,
             and
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             the
             same
             Authority
             ;
             't
             was
             done
             accordingly
             ;
             being
             done
             ,
             they
             both
             thought
             it
             a
             businesse
             so
             transcendent
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             universall
             concernment
             ,
             that
             they
             found
             a
             way
             to
             involve
             the
             whole
             Nation
             in
             a
             joynt
             consent
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             all
             Free-holders
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             in
             their
             severall
             precincts
             ,
             might
             by
             the
             election
             of
             two
             in
             every
             
             County
             ,
             disimbogue
             all
             their
             suffrages
             into
             theirs
             ,
             and
             to
             remaine
             the
             Countries
             proxies
             ,
             to
             Vote
             for
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             directed
             by
             their
             several
             Countries
             ;
             and
             thus
             the
             Commons
             were
             brought
             in
             :
             but
             behold
             the
             Viper
             ,
             that
             eats
             through
             the
             sides
             of
             its
             own
             Parent
             ;
             behold
             the
             Asses
             foale
             ,
             who
             when
             she
             hath
             done
             sucking
             ,
             kicks
             her
             own
             dam
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             brings
             in
             the
             Lords
             Spirituall
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Spirituall
             bring
             in
             the
             Lords
             Temporall
             ,
             both
             bring
             in
             the
             Commons
             ,
             the
             Commons
             destroy
             both
             ,
             both
             destroy
             the
             King
             .
             Neither
             was
             Kingship
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             and
             Episcopacy
             better
             rewarded
             ,
             for
             being
             the
             principall
             ,
             and
             so
             zealous
             reformers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             have
             both
             their
             Crowns
             and
             Miters
             broke
             in
             pieces
             by
             the
             same
             hammer
             of
             reformation
             ;
             and
             the
             wals
             of
             their
             Pallaces
             mingled
             with
             Abby
             dust
             ,
             casting
             thereby
             such
             a
             blot
             upon
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             scarce
             be
             legible
             by
             Christians
             ,
             except
             what
             went
             before
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             follow
             after
             ,
             may
             help
             the
             future
             ages
             to
             the
             true
             sence
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             :
             thus
             Rivers
             run
             backwards
             and
             drowne
             their
             own
             Head
             ;
             thus
             the
             monsterous
             
             Children
             who
             are
             borne
             with
             teeth
             in
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             bite
             of
             the
             nipple
             ,
             and
             starve
             themselves
             for
             lack
             of
             sustenance
             ;
             thus
             blind
             
               Sampsons
            
             revenge
             themselv●s
             upon
             their
             enemies
             ,
             by
             pulling
             downe
             the
             house
             upon
             their
             own
             heads
             ;
             thus
             the
             formes
             of
             the
             most
             glorious
             government
             of
             a
             Church
             &
             State
             ,
             are
             wounded
             to
             death
             through
             the
             sides
             of
             
               Reformation
               :
            
             If
             you
             are
             not
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             you
             will
             ere
             it
             be
             long
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             specious
             pretences
             of
             popular
             Government
             ,
             Free-State
             ,
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             are
             but
             figments
             and
             delusions
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             obtruded
             by
             vaine-glorious
             and
             haughty
             men
             ,
             who
             knowing
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             that
             one
             Governour
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             yet
             they
             hope
             to
             be
             one
             of
             many
             ;
             thus
             foolish
             children
             set
             their
             fathers
             barnes
             full
             of
             Corne
             on
             fire
             to
             warme
             their
             hands
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             starve
             for
             lack
             of
             bread
             :
             who
             had
             not
             rather
             live
             under
             a
             Government
             ,
             wherein
             a
             man
             i●
             only
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             him
             ,
             whom
             it
             is
             honour
             to
             obey
             ,
             then
             to
             live
             under
             a
             Government
             where
             every
             man
             is
             a
             slave
             ,
             because
             every
             one
             is
             a
             Master
             ?
             Finally
             ,
             my
             opinion
             is
             this
             ,
             
               I
               had
               rather
               have
               my
               liberty
               to
               kneel
               before
               a
               Throne
               ,
               then
               
               〈◊〉
               be
               the
               tallest
               man
               in
               a
               crowd
               ,
               and
               should
               ●●inke
               it
               more
               for
               my
               ●ase
               and
               honour
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               a
               Free-State
               in
               the
               World
               .
            
          
           
             IF
             by
             a
             Free-State
             ,
             you
             mean
             a
             people
             who
             have
             shook
             off
             their
             Allegiance
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             such
             Free-States
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             but
             a
             beggars-bush
             ,
             or
             a
             company
             of
             
               Gipsies
            
             (
             who
             propound
             to
             themselves
             new
             Laws
             ,
             renouncing
             the
             old
             ,
             and
             yet
             chuse
             a
             King
             and
             Queen
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             pleasing
             one
             another
             with
             a
             selfe-conceited
             opinion
             of
             a
             thing
             they
             call
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             otherwise
             then
             an
             ignoble
             bondage
             of
             their
             own
             chosing
             ,
             preferring
             the
             correction
             of
             a
             bundle
             of
             rods
             (
             because
             their
             own
             hands
             have
             made
             them
             )
             before
             the
             sway-meant
             of
             a
             Scepter
             ,
             which
             God
             himself
             hath
             put
             into
             their
             Soveraignes
             hand
             )
             is
             as
             good
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             or
             Free-State
             as
             the
             best
             :
             but
             
             if
             you
             mean
             by
             a
             Free-State
             ,
             a
             freedom
             from
             Tyranny
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             as
             far
             to
             seek
             for
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             
               rerum
               natura
               ,
            
             as
             for
             a
             reason
             why
             tyranny
             may
             not
             be
             in
             many
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             one
             :
             But
             if
             you
             mean
             by
             freedome
             an
             exemption
             from
             all
             such
             tyrannicall
             oppressions
             as
             are
             expressed
             in
             the
             Petition
             of
             Right
             ;
             I
             see
             not
             why
             such
             a
             Free-State
             may
             not
             be
             under
             a
             Monarchy
             :
             certainly
             I
             have
             seen
             such
             Petitions
             ,
             and
             insistances
             ,
             during
             the
             late
             Kings
             Reigne
             ,
             as
             having
             relation
             to
             Free-born
             people
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             should
             thinke
             that
             the
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             defended
             by
             one
             ,
             who
             had
             power
             to
             make
             it
             good
             against
             the
             infringement
             of
             many
             breakers
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             Parliament
             of
             many
             ,
             authorized
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             against
             the
             pessundation
             of
             it
             by
             any
             one
             ,
             be
             it
             by
             the
             highest
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             as
             good
             a
             way
             to
             make
             ,
             preserve
             and
             keep
             a
             Nation
             free
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             intrusting
             of
             a
             Nations
             freedome
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             whose
             Independency
             deny
             all
             remedies
             to
             be
             either
             above
             them
             ,
             or
             below
             them
             .
             It
             may
             be
             it
             will
             not
             be
             thought
             tedious
             ,
             if
             I
             entertaine
             your
             eye
             and
             consideration
             with
             some
             observations
             of
             my
             owne
             ,
             in
             
             those
             Free-states
             of
             Christendome
             (
             as
             they
             call
             themselves
             )
             wherein
             I
             have
             been
             .
             I
             shall
             begin
             with
             the
             Free-State
             of
             
               Genoa
               ,
            
             wherein
             I
             have
             been
             resident
             some
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             whilst
             
               England
            
             was
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             have
             the
             face
             to
             stand
             in
             any
             competition
             with
             us
             ;
             but
             now
             the
             Kings
             armes
             were
             cut
             off
             as
             well
             as
             his
             head
             ,
             how
             should
             we
             do
             to
             make
             a
             distinction
             between
             them
             and
             us
             ?
             for
             both
             the
             State
             of
             
               Genoa
               ,
            
             and
             the
             State
             of
             
               England
            
             give
             the
             very
             same
             coat
             of
             Armes
             ,
             and
             Saint
             
               George
            
             i●
             both
             our
             patrons
             :
             Certainly
             
               England
            
             must
             give
             the
             Halfe-moon
             as
             the
             younger
             brother
             ;
             and
             why
             should
             not
             the
             Moon
             crescent
             follow
             after
             ,
             now
             the
             
               Turkish
               Alcoran
            
             is
             come
             before
             ?
          
           
             When
             the
             overspreading
             
               Romane
            
             Monarchy
             ,
             like
             
               Nebuchadnezzars
            
             overgrown
             and
             lofty
             tree
             was
             brought
             only
             to
             a
             stump
             chained
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Keyes
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             had
             so
             wel
             fitted
             the
             locks
             belonging
             to
             the
             Gates
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             as
             to
             give
             way
             to
             the
             enterance
             of
             that
             high
             Priest
             into
             the
             Imperiall
             seat
             ,
             then
             was
             
               Genoa
            
             a
             lop
             of
             that
             great
             fall
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             it
             was
             wrought
             
             into
             a
             bundle
             or
             faggot
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             untill
             such
             time
             as
             
               Charls
               the
               Great
            
             recovered
             all
             his
             Right
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
            
             saving
             only
             the
             
               Holy
               Land
               ,
            
             whose
             Princely
             sword
             could
             never
             strike
             at
             the
             already
             cloven
             Miters
             ,
             but
             at
             Helmets
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             other
             Counties
             whose
             subduements
             ,
             acknowledged
             
               Charls
            
             to
             be
             the
             
               Great
               ,
               Genoa
            
             was
             one
             ;
             which
             City
             was
             no
             lesse
             happy
             then
             famous
             ,
             in
             affording
             a
             man
             who
             honoured
             her
             Wals
             ,
             with
             making
             it
             known
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             out
             of
             them
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Andreas
               Dory
               ,
            
             a
             
               Genoese
            
             ;
             this
             famous
             
               Andreas
               Dory
            
             was
             a
             zealous
             Common-wealths-man
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             new
             Gentlemen
             ,
             as
             they
             call'd
             themselves
             ,
             (
             for
             you
             must
             understand
             ,
             that
             when
             these
             States-men
             had
             shooke
             off
             the
             yoke
             of
             Soveraignty
             ,
             they
             expelled
             all
             their
             Gentry
             or
             Nobility
             ;
             which
             no
             sooner
             done
             ,
             but
             they
             made
             a
             new
             Gentry
             or
             Nobility
             amongst
             themselves
             )
             and
             being
             a
             deserving
             man
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             
               Charls
               the
               Great
               ,
            
             will'd
             this
             
               Andreas
               Dory
            
             to
             aske
             and
             have
             what
             he
             desired
             of
             all
             that
             he
             had
             Conquered
             :
             he
             asked
             
               Genoa
               ,
            
             the
             Emperour
             gave
             it
             him
             ,
             to
             do
             with
             it
             what
             he
             pleased
             ,
             he
             gave
             it
             
             ●●e
             Citizens
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             their
             ●iberties
             ,
             and
             former
             Freedomes
             ,
             upon
             ●●is
             condition
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             recall
             ●●e
             old
             Gentry
             in
             againe
             ,
             and
             settle
             ●●em
             again
             in
             all
             their
             rights
             and
             privi●edges
             ,
             which
             being
             assented
             unto
             ,
             
               Ge●oa
            
             became
             a
             Free-state
             againe
             ;
             but
             be●old
             the
             Freedom
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             power
             ●nd
             bonds
             of
             love
             and
             gratitude
             ,
             nei●her
             the
             old
             or
             new
             Gentry
             ,
             nor
             the
             Common
             people
             ,
             would
             allow
             of
             any
             ●hing
             that
             was
             said
             or
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             what
             this
             
               Dory
            
             should
             command
             or
             say
             :
             ●or
             was
             there
             a
             more
             absolute
             and
             pow●rfull
             Monarch
             upon
             the
             earth
             then
             he
             ;
             ●nd
             whilst
             he
             liv'd
             he
             did
             continue
             so
             ,
             because
             the
             people
             would
             obey
             :
             who
             being
             once
             dead
             ,
             the
             people
             soon
             found
             they
             did
             obey
             ,
             because
             they
             must
             :
             Yet
             still
             it
             must
             be
             a
             Free-state
             ,
             because
             
               Libertas
            
             was
             written
             over
             the
             Senate-House
             ,
             and
             City-Gates
             ,
             but
             neither
             within
             their
             Senate
             ,
             or
             their
             Wals
             ,
             was
             there
             ever
             such
             Tyranny
             over
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             or
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             then
             hath
             been
             all
             along
             ,
             and
             is
             at
             this
             day
             practised
             by
             some
             few
             ,
             who
             spit
             Monarchy
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             and
             make
             no
             bones
             to
             swallow
             down
             all
             its
             adjuncts
             ?
             exercising
             
             their
             severall
             Tyrannies
             with
             this
             justification
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Supreme
             Authority
             ,
             whilst
             they
             deny
             Supremacy
             ;
             gulling
             the
             people
             into
             a
             sottish
             beliefe
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             suppressed
             by
             one
             hand
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             many
             fingers
             .
             I
             shall
             instance
             unto
             you
             one
             particular
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             whilst
             I
             was
             there
             ,
             whereby
             you
             may
             easily
             judge
             in
             what
             Free-state
             their
             commons
             live
             ▪
             There
             was
             a
             substanciall
             Citizen
             ,
             between
             whom
             ,
             and
             a
             Noble
             
               Genoese
            
             there
             was
             some
             grudge
             ,
             this
             Senator
             studies
             a
             revenge
             ,
             and
             thus
             he
             intends
             it
             to
             be
             put
             in
             execution
             .
             He
             gives
             command
             to
             one
             of
             his
             Braves
             (
             for
             so
             they
             call
             their
             Executioners
             )
             to
             kill
             this
             Citizen
             :
             this
             Slaughter-man
             (
             being
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             former
             obligations
             )
             struck
             with
             some
             remorse
             ,
             of
             doing
             so
             high
             an
             act
             of
             ingratitude
             ,
             to
             one
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             well
             deserved
             at
             his
             hands
             ;
             discovers
             the
             whole
             plot
             to
             his
             so
             much
             acknowledg'd
             patron
             ,
             who
             very
             much
             acknowledges
             and
             commends
             the
             ingenuity
             of
             this
             discoverer
             ;
             bids
             him
             to
             follow
             him
             where
             he
             leads
             him
             over
             a
             trap
             ,
             where
             the
             leader
             knew
             full
             wel
             how
             to
             order
             his
             steps
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             might
             advance
             safely
             over
             the
             
             place
             ,
             but
             the
             follower
             (
             ignorant
             of
             these
             observations
             )
             must
             needs
             fal
             down
             a
             precipice
             ,
             no
             lesse
             terrible
             ,
             then
             destructive
             ;
             the
             poor
             man
             is
             slaine
             :
             this
             perfidious
             murderer
             watches
             his
             opportunity
             of
             meeting
             this
             designer
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Merchato
               ,
            
             and
             gently
             takes
             him
             by
             the
             arme
             ,
             and
             desires
             him
             that
             he
             might
             speak
             a
             word
             with
             him
             ;
             they
             withdraw
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             walke
             to
             a
             private
             corner
             :
             the
             Citizen
             tels
             this
             Noble-man
             that
             his
             servant
             had
             betraid
             him
             ,
             in
             discovering
             his
             design
             to
             him
             on
             whom
             it
             should
             be
             executed
             ;
             in
             detestation
             of
             which
             perfidiousnesse
             ,
             he
             had
             given
             him
             the
             reward
             of
             a
             Traytor
             (
             declaring
             the
             manner
             and
             forme
             as
             is
             expressed
             )
             and
             desired
             in
             all
             humility
             that
             he
             would
             be
             pacified
             ,
             and
             that
             whatsoever
             differences
             were
             between
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             bepleased
             to
             be
             his
             own
             Judge
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             both
             became
             friends
             ,
             no
             lesse
             satisfaction
             being
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             one
             ,
             then
             ingenuity
             on
             the
             other
             party
             .
             Such
             shifts
             as
             these
             ,
             are
             these
             Free-borne
             people
             faine
             to
             make
             ,
             to
             appease
             the
             wrath
             and
             fury
             of
             their
             Lords
             and
             Masters
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             as
             their
             territories
             is
             
             no
             otherwise
             then
             a
             continued
             breach
             of
             three
             hundred
             miles
             along
             the
             sea-shore
             ,
             so
             the
             Inhabitants
             live
             no
             otherwise
             then
             do
             the
             fishes
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             the
             greater
             fishes
             devour
             the
             lesse
             ;
             so
             where
             there
             is
             no
             King
             in
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             every
             man
             doth
             that
             which
             is
             good
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             :
             it
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             From
             thence
             I
             went
             unto
             the
             Free-state
             of
             
               Lucca
               ,
            
             and
             there
             I
             found
             the
             Free-men
             to
             have
             six
             Princes
             every
             year
             ;
             and
             the
             Senate
             chusing
             six
             men
             ,
             who
             elect
             a
             Prince
             for
             the
             Common-wealth
             every
             two
             moneths
             ;
             this
             Prince
             ascending
             his
             Throne
             up
             these
             six
             steps
             ,
             acts
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             :
             nor
             have
             the
             common
             people
             any
             more
             liberty
             ,
             then
             the
             most
             rigid
             
               Calvinist
            
             will
             allow
             a
             Papist
             ,
             free-will
             :
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             other
             difference
             between
             this
             government
             of
             the
             Free-state
             of
             
               Lucca
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Empire
             of
             
               Germany
            
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             one
             have
             so
             many
             Prime
             chusers
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             so
             many
             Prince
             Electors
             ,
             the
             one
             keeps
             it
             within
             the
             house
             of
             
               Austria
               ,
            
             and
             the
             other
             keeps
             it
             out
             of
             the
             house
             of
             the
             
               Medices
               .
            
          
           
             I
             went
             from
             thence
             unto
             the
             Ancient
             Common-wealth
             of
             
               Venice
               ,
            
             whose
             government
             
             (
             if
             in
             any
             )
             I
             should
             approve
             of
             ,
             because
             they
             never
             revolted
             from
             a
             better
             :
             but
             yet
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             at
             my
             first
             enterance
             into
             that
             City
             ,
             I
             found
             the
             people
             full
             of
             complaints
             ,
             of
             the
             heavy
             Taxes
             ,
             exorbitant
             power
             and
             arbitrary
             government
             ,
             which
             seized
             upon
             all
             their
             plate
             ,
             and
             what
             other
             goods
             of
             value
             they
             had
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             toward
             the
             maintenance
             of
             a
             War
             ,
             which
             was
             both
             foolishly
             begun
             ,
             and
             most
             carelesly
             run
             into
             by
             their
             Trustees
             ,
             or
             Representatives
             ;
             for
             the
             Pope
             of
             
               Rome
            
             had
             certaine
             intelligence
             that
             the
             
               Turke
            
             was
             preparing
             to
             make
             War
             against
             some
             part
             of
             Christendome
             ;
             the
             Pope
             sends
             to
             all
             the
             fronteir
             Princes
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             advising
             them
             that
             they
             should
             all
             agree
             as
             one
             man
             to
             make
             it
             their
             own
             case
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             assist
             one
             another
             ,
             on
             what
             part
             of
             Christendome
             soever
             the
             storme
             should
             fall
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             severall
             Embassadours
             would
             take
             it
             into
             consideration
             ,
             about
             proportioning
             every
             Prince
             or
             State
             according
             to
             their
             abilities
             ,
             for
             their
             severall
             supplies
             of
             men
             and
             money
             ;
             to
             which
             they
             all
             soon
             condescended
             ,
             except
             the
             
               Venetian
               ,
            
             who
             
             told
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             League
             between
             the
             
               Grand
               Seigniour
            
             and
             the
             
               Venetians
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             not
             t●
             fear
             any
             such
             War
             to
             be
             intended
             against
             them
             ;
             to
             which
             it
             being
             demanded
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             
               Turke
            
             prevailed
             against
             other
             parts
             of
             Christendome
             round
             about
             the
             
               Venetians
               ,
            
             whether
             they
             thought
             he
             would
             let
             the
             
               Venetians
            
             alone
             at
             last
             or
             whether
             the
             
               Venetians
            
             thought
             so
             or
             no●
             ,
             whether
             they
             did
             not
             thinke
             themselves
             bound
             in
             honour
             and
             Christianity
             to
             defend
             their
             neighbour-Christians
             against
             so
             common
             an
             Enemy
             ?
             to
             which
             it
             was
             answered
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Venetians
               ,
            
             that
             the
             very
             entring
             into
             such
             a
             league
             and
             covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             were
             enough
             to
             break
             the
             peace
             between
             them
             and
             the
             
               Turke
            
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             Juncto
             was
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             every
             tub
             was
             faine
             to
             stand
             on
             his
             own
             bottome
             :
             but
             it
             fell
             out
             ,
             that
             (
             by
             the
             machiavillianisme
             of
             the
             Card.
             
               Richlieu
               ,
            
             who
             taught
             and
             perswaded
             the
             
               Turke
            
             to
             break
             the
             League
             between
             him
             and
             the
             
               Venetians
               ,
            
             because
             he
             would
             not
             have
             the
             
               Venetians
            
             to
             lend
             the
             Emperour
             so
             much
             money
             ,
             but
             would
             find
             them
             wayes
             how
             to
             disburse
             it
             otherwise
             )
             the
             
               Turkes
            
             waged
             
             War
             only
             against
             the
             
               Venetians
               ,
            
             and
             none
             else
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             were
             faine
             to
             endure
             the
             whole
             brunt
             of
             the
             War
             themselves
             ,
             and
             had
             no body
             to
             help
             them
             :
             this
             being
             so
             grievously
             found
             fault
             with
             by
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             and
             their
             goods
             taken
             away
             ,
             
               ad
               placitum
               ,
            
             their
             persons
             prest
             
               de
               bene
               esse
               ,
            
             whether
             they
             thought
             so
             or
             no
             :
             I
             would
             faine
             know
             what
             liberty
             these
             people
             had
             ,
             who
             could
             find
             such
             faults
             without
             remedies
             ,
             and
             lose
             their
             goods
             without
             redresse
             ?
             what
             liberty
             is
             there
             in
             having
             freedome
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             none
             in
             the
             condition
             ?
             I
             shall
             part
             with
             my
             children
             with
             tears
             in
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             same
             water
             behold
             the
             word
             ,
             
               Libertas
               ,
            
             written
             upon
             the
             
               Rialto
            
             ;
             what
             am
             I
             the
             better
             for
             this
             freedome
             ?
             am
             I
             robbed
             of
             all
             my
             money
             ,
             because
             one
             thief
             takes
             it
             away
             ?
             and
             am
             I
             not
             rob'd
             because
             six
             or
             seven
             layes
             hold
             upon
             me
             ?
             believe
             it
             ,
             I
             never
             heard
             such
             complaints
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             King
             or
             Parliaments
             time
             ,
             of
             oppression
             and
             tyranny
             ,
             as
             I
             heard
             in
             this
             City
             during
             the
             time
             that
             I
             was
             there
             ;
             and
             this
             not
             only
             during
             the
             War
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             times
             of
             peace
             ,
             five
             or
             six
             men
             rule
             
             the
             whole
             State
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             the
             Prince
             none
             of
             them
             neither
             .
             I
             shall
             relate
             unto
             you
             a
             story
             of
             one
             
               Loridan
            
             a
             Noble
             
               Venetian
               ,
            
             who
             keeping
             a
             Curtisan
             ,
             on
             whom
             he
             was
             intended
             to
             bestow
             a
             favour
             ,
             he
             went
             into
             a
             rich
             Shop
             for
             to
             buy
             her
             some
             Cloth
             of
             gold
             to
             make
             her
             a
             Gowne
             ,
             the
             Prentice
             was
             only
             in
             the
             Shop
             ,
             whom
             he
             commanded
             to
             cut
             out
             so
             much
             of
             such
             a
             piece
             as
             the
             Taylor
             gave
             directions
             ,
             which
             done
             ,
             he
             will'd
             the
             Prentice
             to
             tell
             his
             Master
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             accomptable
             to
             him
             therefore
             ;
             the
             boy
             excus'd
             himself
             ,
             it
             being
             but
             a
             servant
             ,
             and
             not
             having
             any
             such
             directions
             from
             his
             master
             ,
             not
             doubting
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             his
             Master
             were
             there
             ,
             he
             would
             willingly
             trust
             him
             for
             what
             he
             should
             be
             pleased
             to
             command
             ;
             the
             Noble
             
               Venetian
            
             takes
             his
             leave
             ,
             willing
             the
             Boy
             to
             tell
             his
             Master
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             rue
             the
             day
             that
             ever
             he
             kept
             such
             a
             sawcy
             Boy
             to
             give
             him
             such
             an
             affront
             ,
             and
             so
             departed
             in
             great
             fury
             :
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Shop
             presently
             comming
             in
             ,
             and
             hearing
             the
             relation
             of
             what
             had
             happened
             ,
             tore
             his
             haire
             ,
             wrung
             his
             hands
             ,
             stampt
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             mad-man
             cryed
             
             out
             that
             the
             Boy
             had
             undone
             him
             ,
             and
             and
             all
             his
             posterity
             ;
             takes
             the
             whole
             piece
             with
             him
             ,
             follows
             this
             Noble
             
               Venetian
            
             to
             his
             Curtisans
             ,
             offers
             to
             bribe
             the
             Curtisan
             with
             the
             whole
             piece
             ,
             if
             she
             would
             intermediate
             for
             him
             ;
             which
             with
             much
             difficulty
             ,
             &
             many
             pleadings
             she
             so
             appeas'd
             his
             wrath
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             satisfied
             :
             and
             this
             was
             as
             common
             for
             a
             Senatour
             of
             
               Venice
            
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             for
             a
             Parliament-man
             to
             pay
             no
             debts
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             Law
             or
             Justice
             to
             be
             had
             against
             any
             of
             these
             States-men
             :
             There
             was
             a
             Noble-man
             who
             was
             an
             
               Austrian
            
             both
             by
             birth
             and
             family
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             Traveler
             ,
             chanc'd
             to
             cast
             his
             eyes
             upon
             a
             fair
             and
             virtuous
             Lady
             ,
             who
             in
             every
             respect
             were
             deserving
             of
             each
             other
             :
             This
             Noble-man
             had
             no
             sooner
             made
             his
             mind
             known
             unto
             this
             
               Paragon
            
             for
             beauty
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             soon
             obstructed
             with
             a
             corrivall
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             
               Nobile
               Venetiano
            
             ;
             who
             perceiving
             his
             Mistresse
             affections
             to
             this
             stranger
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             liberally
             expressed
             then
             unto
             him
             ,
             contrives
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             soon
             effects
             it
             ,
             shee
             loving
             her
             Martyr
             more
             then
             either
             others
             conceived
             ,
             or
             shee
             her self
             could
             brook
             so
             great
             a
             crosse
             concerning
             
             
             
             them
             ,
             studies
             revenge
             ,
             and
             being
             an
             
               Italian
            
             found
             her selfe
             easily
             prompted
             by
             her
             own
             naturall
             inclination
             ,
             she
             pretends
             much
             love
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             the
             better
             put
             in
             execution
             her
             greatest
             hatred
             ,
             shee
             gets
             him
             into
             a
             chamber
             ,
             where
             shee
             praies
             him
             to
             rest
             himself
             in
             a
             chair
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             no
             sooner
             sat
             ,
             but
             his
             arms
             and
             thighs
             were
             caught
             with
             springs
             ,
             &
             being
             thus
             fastened
             ,
             shee
             murders
             him
             with
             her
             owne
             hands
             ,
             and
             flies
             for
             sanctuary
             to
             the
             next
             
               Nunnery
            
             within
             the
             Popes
             Dominions
             ,
             leaving
             behind
             her
             ,
             by
             the
             murdered
             ,
             these
             words
             ,
             written
             with
             her
             own
             hand
             in
             a
             piece
             of
             paper
             ,
             
               Because
               there
               is
               no
               justice
               to
               be
               executed
               against
               a
               noble
               Venetian
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               both
               Judge
               and
               Executioner
               my self
               .
            
             Men
             may
             talk
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             and
             fancy
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             no
             more
             difference
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             freedom
             between
             a
             
               Monarchy
            
             and
             a
             
               Free-State
            
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             then
             there
             is
             between
             a
             High
             Sheriffe
             of
             a
             Shire
             ,
             and
             a
             Committee
             of
             a
             County
             ;
             
               V●rum
               horum
               mavi●
               accipe
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             Free-State
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             
               Netherlands
               ,
            
             otherwise
             called
             
               the
               States
               of
               Holland
            
             (
             who
             have
             sprung
             up
             
             (
             as
             all
             other
             free-States
             will
             do
             at
             last
             )
             
               from
               the
               submissive
               and
               humble
               stilings
               of
               the
               distressed
               ,
               to
               the
               high
               and
               Mighty
            
             )
             The
             particulars
             which
             occasioned
             their
             revolt
             from
             their
             Soveraign
             the
             King
             of
             
               Spain
            
             I
             shall
             not
             insist
             upon
             ,
             but
             referre
             you
             to
             the
             
               Spanish
            
             and
             
               Netherland
            
             Histories
             ;
             only
             I
             shal
             hint
             upon
             the
             main
             inducements
             to
             their
             Rebellion
             ;
             
               viz.
               Religion
            
             and
             
               Freedome
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             There
             is
             not
             a
             People
             amongst
             whom
             the
             name
             of
             God
             is
             known
             ,
             to
             whom
             Religion
             is
             a
             greater
             stranger
             ,
             then
             unto
             these
             
               stilers
            
             of
             themselves
             ,
             
               Reformed
               Protestants
            
             ;
             for
             if
             this
             Free-state
             ,
             who
             allow
             all
             Religions
             both
             of
             the
             
               Jews
            
             and
             
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             whose
             severall
             Churches
             own
             ,
             in
             capitall
             letters
             over
             their
             doors
             ,
             the
             severall
             s●cts
             of
             Religions
             ,
             to
             which
             each
             Libertine
             is
             inclined
             ,
             be
             Religious
             ,
             then
             the
             
               Pantheonists
            
             were
             as
             truly
             reformed
             and
             religious
             as
             the
             
               Amsterdamians
            
             ;
             but
             as
             he
             ,
             who
             sacrificed
             to
             all
             the
             Gods
             in
             generall
             must
             needs
             have
             sacrificed
             unto
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             know
             him
             not
             ,
             because
             he
             joyned
             others
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             be
             worshipped
             alone
             :
             So
             that
             Country
             which
             embraceth
             all
             Religions
             ,
             happily
             
             may
             have
             the
             true
             Religion
             among●●
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             no
             Religion
             ,
             because
             they
             admit
             of
             many
             ,
             being
             there
             is
             b●●
             one
             :
             This
             I
             speak
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Country
             ,
             not
             to
             particular
             men
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             a
             sort
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             who
             are
             less
             servants
             unto
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             if
             it
             be
             enough
             to
             make
             them
             so
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             prophaners
             of
             his
             day
             :
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             is
             only
             distinguished
             from
             other
             daies
             ,
             by
             a
             Sermon
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Alehouse
             being
             full
             of
             Mechannicks
             ,
             drinking
             and
             carousing
             from
             morning
             untill
             night
             ,
             the
             shops
             are
             open
             ,
             and
             buying
             and
             selling
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ,
             excepting
             halfe
             the
             window
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             distinguish
             the
             day
             ,
             but
             the
             door
             is
             open
             to
             let
             in
             the
             buyers
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             halfe
             of
             the
             window
             is
             open
             to
             let
             in
             the
             light
             :
             and
             wonderfully
             strange
             it
             is
             and
             remarkable
             to
             consider
             how
             these
             people
             ,
             who
             shook
             off
             their
             allegiance
             to
             their
             Prince
             upon
             pretences
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             besotted
             ,
             as
             to
             fall
             into
             such
             a
             strange
             and
             unheard
             heard
             of
             prophanenesse
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             whereon
             
               Christ
            
             himself
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             Metropolis
             ,
             or
             chief
             City
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             dog
             
             ●arket
             kept
             to
             the
             utter
             scandall
             of
             ●●ue
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Christianity
             it selfe
             ,
             ●●is
             is
             no
             more
             then
             what
             I
             have
             seen
             ,
             ●●d
             if
             it
             were
             not
             true
             ,
             it
             were
             easily
             re●●rned
             upon
             my self
             as
             the
             greatest
             im●●udence
             that
             could
             be
             imagined
             ;
             but
             O
             ●●e
             partiality
             of
             the
             picture-drawer
             ,
             ●hen
             he
             receives
             large
             wages
             for
             a
             si●ilitude
             !
             he
             insults
             over
             his
             own
             work
             ●nly
             because
             it
             is
             like
             ,
             when
             the
             face
             it
             ●elf
             is
             most
             abhominable
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             their
             freedome
             from
             Ty●anny
             and
             oppression
             ;
             if
             the
             
               Turkes
            
             or
             
               Tartars
            
             had
             conquered
             them
             ,
             they
             never
             would
             (
             nor
             never
             did
             where
             ever
             they
             extended
             their
             dominions
             )
             impose
             such
             taxes
             and
             rates
             as
             they
             have
             imposed
             on
             one
             another
             ,
             incredible
             ;
             even
             to
             the
             full
             value
             of
             the
             severall
             commodities
             ,
             which
             run
             through
             their
             natives
             hands
             ;
             but
             you
             will
             aske
             me
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             possible
             they
             should
             live
             then
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             answer
             you
             ,
             by
             sharking
             and
             cosening
             of
             strangers
             :
             Let
             any
             forraigners
             come
             there
             and
             ask
             for
             a
             dinner
             ,
             and
             for
             such
             a
             dinner
             as
             they
             may
             well
             afford
             for
             eight
             pence
             a
             piece
             ,
             they
             will
             ask
             you
             five
             shillings
             a
             man
             ;
             find
             but
             the
             least
             fault
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             demand
             
             twelve
             pence
             a
             piece
             more
             for
             fouling
             of
             linnen
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             seem
             angry
             at
             that
             ▪
             you
             shall
             mend
             your self
             with
             the
             payment
             of
             six
             pence
             a
             piece
             over
             and
             above
             ,
             for
             fouling
             the
             roome
             :
             and
             seeke
             a
             remedy
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             told
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             
               Orange
            
             himself
             if
             he
             were
             there
             could
             not
             help
             it
             :
             
               altom
               all
               ,
            
             is
             all
             the
             reason
             they
             will
             give
             you
             ;
             if
             in
             sadnesse
             you
             shall
             complaine
             of
             such
             abuses
             to
             indifferent
             Judges
             ,
             they
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             States
             do
             lay
             such
             heavy
             taxes
             upon
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             faine
             to
             fly
             to
             such
             shifts
             for
             their
             subsistance
             ;
             thus
             men
             pleased
             with
             the
             itch
             of
             Innovation
             ,
             are
             contented
             to
             scratch
             the
             bloud
             out
             of
             their
             own
             bodies
             ,
             till
             they
             feel
             the
             greatest
             smart
             ;
             rather
             then
             their
             Physitian
             should
             let
             out
             a
             little
             spare
             bloud
             ,
             to
             cure
             the
             disease
             ,
             and
             preserve
             them
             in
             good
             health
             ;
             but
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             thrive
             and
             prosper
             abundantly
             ,
             so
             do
             the
             
               Argiers
               men
               ,
            
             but
             with
             what
             credit
             and
             reputation
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             I
             believe
             both
             alike
             :
             It
             was
             not
             their
             strength
             or
             policy
             ,
             which
             brought
             them
             to
             this
             height
             and
             flourishing
             condition
             :
             but
             it
             was
             our
             policy
             of
             State
             ,
             in
             
             ●●mulation
             to
             other
             Princes
             ,
             which
             hel●ed
             these
             calfes
             to
             Lions
             hearts
             ,
             teeth
             ,
             ●nd
             clawes
             ,
             untill
             the
             high
             and
             mighty
             
               ●utter-boxes
            
             stood
             in
             competition
             with
             the
             Crowne
             :
             and
             I
             am
             afraid
             the
             siding
             with
             such
             Rebels
             ,
             hath
             turned
             Rebel●ion
             into
             our
             own
             bosomes
             ,
             as
             a
             just
             ●udgement
             from
             that
             God
             who
             is
             a
             re●enger
             of
             all
             such
             iniquities
             ;
             they
             may
             call
             it
             the
             Schoole
             of
             War
             ,
             whilst
             wanting
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             it
             could
             be
             no
             otherwise
             then
             the
             Christians
             shambles
             :
             I
             should
             be
             sorry
             that
             
               Holland
            
             should
             be
             the
             
               English-mans
            
             Looking-glasse
             :
             a
             spur
             for
             his
             feet
             ,
             or
             a
             copy
             for
             his
             hand
             .
             I
             hope
             the
             hand
             of
             providence
             will
             cure
             us
             ,
             like
             the
             Physitian
             ,
             who
             cur'd
             his
             patient
             by
             improving
             his
             disease
             ,
             from
             a
             gentle
             Ague
             ,
             to
             a
             high
             Feaver
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             the
             better
             help
             him
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV
             .
          
           
             
               That
               Episcopacy
               is
               
                 Jure
                 Divino
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             discourse
             I
             shall
             not
             trouble
             my selfe
             ,
             nor
             you
             with
             Titles
             ,
             Names
             and
             words
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Angels
             of
             Churches
             ,
             &c.
             which
             were
             all
             from
             the
             highest
             to
             the
             lowest
             ,
             but
             tearmes
             reciprocal
             ;
             and
             were
             often
             taken
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             for
             one
             and
             the
             same
             :
             for
             if
             any
             man
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             meane
             ,
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             converted
             any
             Nation
             ,
             the
             Church
             ever
             called
             him
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             of
             that
             Country
             ;
             as
             
               Austin
               ,
            
             though
             but
             a
             Monke
             ,
             was
             every where
             tearmed
             the
             Apostle
             of
             
               England
               :
            
             and
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             being
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             stiles
             himselfe
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             
               Paul
            
             bids
             
               Timothy
            
             being
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             work
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             if
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             be
             
             ●ften
             mentioned
             for
             one
             and
             the
             same
             :
             ●ut
             it
             is
             a
             great
             wonder
             that
             any
             man●er
             of
             men
             ,
             should
             make
             this
             a
             ground
             ●or
             any
             argument
             against
             Episcopacy
             ;
             ●hese
             kind
             of
             arguments
             instead
             of
             stri●ing
             fire
             that
             should
             light
             the
             candle
             ,
             ●hey
             do
             but
             pin
             napkins
             over
             our
             eyes
             ●nd
             turne
             us
             round
             ,
             untill
             we
             know
             ●ot
             where
             we
             are
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             grope
             ●or
             we
             know
             not
             who
             ,
             and
             lay
             hold
             ●f
             we
             know
             not
             what
             :
             he
             that
             will
             ●ut
             down
             this
             over-grown
             up-start
             tree
             ●f
             errour
             ,
             must
             first
             clear
             his
             way
             to
             the
             ●oot
             ,
             and
             brush
             away
             all
             those
             bram●les
             ,
             and
             briers
             ,
             which
             grow
             about
             it
             ;
             ●e
             must
             not
             leave
             any
             thing
             standing
             ●hat
             may
             lay
             hold
             of
             the
             hatchet
             ,
             and
             ●eviate
             the
             stroke
             ,
             turning
             the
             same
             ●dge
             upon
             the
             feller
             ,
             that
             was
             intended
             ●or
             the
             tree
             :
             if
             we
             should
             insist
             upon
             ●ames
             and
             titles
             ,
             we
             should
             make
             but
             a
             ●onfounded
             piece
             of
             worke
             ,
             and
             run
             our
             ●elves
             into
             a
             most
             inextricable
             labourinth
             and
             Mazes
             of
             errour
             ;
             Where
             we
             might
             run
             and
             go
             forwards
             ,
             and
             backwards
             ,
             and
             round
             about
             ,
             and
             nere
             the
             near
             :
             Christs
             are
             Kings
             ,
             Kings
             are
             Gods
             :
             God
             is
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             Bi●hop
             of
             our
             souls
             :
             Bishops
             are
             Presbyters
             ,
             Presbyters
             are
             Ministers
             ,
             a
             Minister
             
             is
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             an
             Apostle
             is
             a
             Minister
             :
             and
             so
             if
             you
             will
             quite
             back
             againe
             .
             I
             must
             put
             off
             these
             ,
             as
             
               David
            
             threw
             away
             
               Sauls
            
             Armour
             ,
             
               non
               possum
               incedere
               cum
               iis
               ,
            
             I
             love
             to
             knock
             down
             this
             
               monstrum
               informe
               ingens
               in
               lumen
               ademptum
               ,
            
             with
             a
             blunt
             stone
             taken
             out
             of
             a
             clear
             River
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             sling
             of
             application
             may
             serve
             well
             enough
             to
             slay
             this
             erroneous
             
               Philistine
               ,
            
             though
             he
             were
             far
             greater
             then
             he
             is
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             therefore
             let
             as
             understand
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             
               Jus
               Divinum
               ,
            
             if
             any
             man
             meanes
             that
             Episcopacy
             is
             so
             
               Jure
               Divino
               ,
            
             that
             it
             is
             unalterable
             ,
             and
             must
             continue
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             ;
             so
             that
             where
             it
             is
             left
             off
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Church
             ,
             he
             meanes
             to
             give
             much
             offence
             and
             little
             reason
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             question
             but
             the
             Church
             may
             alter
             their
             own
             government
             (
             so
             that
             it
             be
             left
             to
             themselves
             to
             alter
             )
             as
             they
             shall
             thinke
             most
             convenient
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             alter
             the
             Sabbath
             from
             the
             seventh
             day
             to
             the
             first
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             or
             as
             well
             as
             they
             chang'd
             immersion
             into
             aspersion
             of
             the
             baptised
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             things
             which
             carried
             as
             much
             
               Jus
               Divinum
            
             with
             them
             as
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             
             chang'd
             .
             The
             
               Jus
               Divinum
               ,
            
             that
             is
             in
             Episcopall
             Government
             ,
             doth
             not
             consist
             in
             the
             Episcopacy
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             be
             it
             Episcopall
             or
             what
             it
             will
             ;
             but
             where
             the
             government
             is
             Episcopall
             ,
             no
             question
             but
             there
             Episcopall
             government
             is
             
               Jure
               Divino
               ,
            
             because
             a
             government
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             otherwise
             that
             government
             into
             which
             Episcopacy
             degenerateth
             ,
             would
             be
             
               Jure
               Divino
               ,
            
             as
             well
             it
             ,
             provided
             that
             none
             touch
             this
             Ark
             of
             the
             Church
             but
             the
             Priests
             themselves
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             hand
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             same
             body
             pull
             the
             hat
             from
             off
             the
             head
             ,
             the
             man
             loses
             not
             his
             right
             ,
             only
             he
             stands
             in
             a
             more
             humble
             posture
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             in
             as
             strong
             possession
             of
             his
             owne
             right
             ,
             as
             when
             't
             was
             on
             his
             head
             ;
             but
             if
             another
             hand
             should
             chance
             to
             pull
             it
             off
             ,
             the
             party
             stands
             disgracefully
             depriv'd
             of
             his
             highest
             right
             and
             ornament
             :
             So
             if
             Episcopall
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             put
             down
             ,
             or
             altered
             by
             Church-men
             themselves
             ,
             the
             
               Jus
               Divinum
            
             is
             but
             removed
             from
             the
             supremacy
             of
             one
             ,
             and
             fastened
             in
             the
             stronger
             hold
             of
             many
             members
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             a
             Maxim
             that
             admits
             no
             posterne
             ;
             power
             never
             fals
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             neither
             in
             Church
             
             nor
             State
             ,
             but
             look
             what
             one
             lets
             fall
             ,
             another
             takes
             up
             before
             ever
             it
             comes
             to
             ground
             ,
             wherefore
             loosing
             nothing
             ,
             they
             keep
             their
             own
             ;
             but
             whether
             this
             power
             in
             Church
             or
             State
             in
             the
             point
             of
             convenience
             ,
             be
             better
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             one
             or
             many
             ,
             let
             whose
             will
             look
             to
             that
             ,
             that
             's
             not
             my
             work
             ;
             neither
             the
             names
             of
             governments
             nor
             the
             numbers
             of
             governours
             shall
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             fright
             away
             this
             
               Jus
               Divinum
            
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             government
             ,
             be
             the
             government
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             
               bene
               visum
               fuit
               spiritui
               sancto
               &
               nobis
               ,
            
             keeps
             in
             the
             
               Jus
               Divinum
               ,
            
             be
             the
             government
             never
             so
             altered
             ,
             whereas
             forbidden
             and
             improper
             hands
             ,
             actions
             ,
             as
             unusuall
             ,
             as
             unwarrantable
             lets
             out
             this
             
               Jus
               Divinum
               ,
            
             when
             they
             have
             changed
             it
             to
             what
             they
             can
             imagine
             ;
             now
             whether
             or
             no
             it
             be
             proper
             for
             a
             Lay
             Parliament
             or
             a
             Representative
             of
             Lay-men
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sword
             declining
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             ,
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             who
             was
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             be
             a
             nursing
             Father
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             alter
             Church-government
             so
             Antient
             ,
             so
             begun
             by
             Christ
             himself
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             over
             so
             many
             Apostles
             ,
             so
             practis'd
             by
             the
             Apostles
             over
             
             others
             ,
             so
             continued
             all
             along
             ,
             I
             mean
             Episcopacy
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             one
             Minister
             constituted
             an
             overseer
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             hold
             upon
             tumults
             and
             insurrections
             ,
             to
             pull
             down
             these
             overseers
             ,
             and
             for
             men
             who
             in
             such
             cases
             should
             be
             governed
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             pull
             down
             the
             Church-government
             without
             any
             the
             least
             consent
             of
             the
             Church-governours
             ;
             I
             leave
             it
             for
             the
             world
             to
             judge
             ,
             only
             my
             own
             opinion
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             any
             government
             thus
             set
             up
             ,
             or
             by
             such
             practises
             as
             these
             altered
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             far
             from
             being
             
               Jure
               Divino
               ,
            
             that
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             
               Jure
               Diabolico
            
             ;
             but
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             should
             have
             stayed
             untill
             the
             Bishops
             had
             altered
             themselves
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             staied
             long
             enough
             ;
             to
             which
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             Bishops
             been
             but
             as
             poor
             as
             
               Job
               ,
            
             there
             would
             have
             been
             no
             such
             haste
             to
             change
             their
             cloathes
             :
             The
             Ark
             was
             a
             tipe
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             was
             literally
             commanded
             concerning
             the
             tipe
             ,
             must
             be
             analogically
             observed
             in
             the
             thing
             tipified
             ;
             God
             sate
             in
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             that
             was
             over
             the
             Ark
             ,
             the
             Ark
             contained
             within
             it
             
               Aarons
            
             Rod
             ,
             and
             a
             
             pot
             of
             
               Manna
               ,
            
             so
             the
             Church
             containes
             the
             Law
             &
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             killing
             letter
             and
             the
             reviving
             spirit
             ;
             others
             interpret
             the
             Rod
             to
             signifie
             the
             government
             and
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Manna
            
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             food
             that
             came
             down
             from
             heaven
             :
             I
             take
             it
             to
             signifie
             both
             ,
             and
             both
             answers
             my
             purpose
             ,
             if
             both
             be
             therein
             contained
             ,
             neither
             must
             be
             touch'd
             but
             by
             the
             Priests
             themselves
             ;
             neither
             must
             we
             confine
             this
             prohibition
             to
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Law
             only
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             extend
             it
             also
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             both
             which
             were
             tipified
             by
             the
             two
             Cherubims
             ,
             or
             ministring
             Angels
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ;
             these
             Ministers
             or
             Angels
             ,
             though
             opposite
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             yet
             they
             both
             lookt
             alike
             ,
             and
             neither
             of
             them
             upon
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             both
             of
             them
             upon
             the
             Ark
             that
             was
             between
             them
             ,
             there
             was
             mutuality
             in
             their
             looks
             ,
             and
             their
             wings
             touch'd
             one
             another
             ;
             so
             though
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             seem
             opposite
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             same
             grace
             ,
             yet
             they
             must
             come
             so
             near
             as
             to
             touch
             one
             another
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             administration
             ,
             
               exempli
               gratia
            
             ;
             as
             there
             was
             in
             
             the
             old
             Law
             High
             Priests
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             new
             Law
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ;
             as
             none
             but
             Priests
             were
             to
             touch
             the
             Ark
             ,
             so
             none
             but
             the
             Ministers
             should
             reforme
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             for
             Government
             ;
             now
             for
             Episcopacy
             ,
             the
             question
             then
             concerning
             Episcopacy
             will
             be
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             
               Jure
               Divino
               ,
            
             one
             Minister
             (
             which
             answers
             to
             all
             names
             and
             sorts
             of
             Church-men
             ,
             and
             Church-officers
             whatsoever
             )
             may
             not
             exercise
             jurisdiction
             and
             power
             over
             many
             Ministers
             within
             such
             a
             place
             or
             territory
             ?
             if
             this
             be
             granted
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             aske
             no
             more
             :
             if
             it
             be
             denied
             ,
             how
             then
             did
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             give
             orders
             and
             directions
             to
             his
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             taught
             them
             how
             they
             should
             behave
             themselves
             throughout
             this
             Dioces
             the
             whole
             world
             ?
             how
             did
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             exercise
             jurisdiction
             over
             
               Timothy
            
             and
             
               Titus
            
             who
             were
             both
             Bishops
             ?
             and
             how
             did
             these
             two
             Bishops
             exercise
             jurisdiction
             over
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             
               Creet
            
             and
             
               Ephesus
            
             ?
             was
             not
             this
             by
             divine
             institution
             ?
             If
             I
             find
             by
             divine
             writ
             ,
             that
             Christ
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             his
             Church
             in
             himselfe
             
             alone
             being
             over
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             find
             that
             these
             Apostles
             ,
             every
             Apostle
             by
             himselfe
             (
             in
             imitation
             of
             ou●
             Saviour
             )
             accordingly
             exercised
             jurisdiction
             and
             authority
             over
             many
             Minister●
             which
             were
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             commanded
             others
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             
               Paul
               ,
               Timothy
            
             and
             
               Titus
               ,
            
             and
             if
             I
             find
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             all
             along
             through
             the
             whole
             tract
             of
             time
             ,
             to
             continue
             the
             like
             Discipline
             ;
             shall
             not
             I
             believe
             this
             Discipline
             to
             be
             
               Jure
               Divino
               ,
            
             except
             Christ
             sends
             down
             a
             new
             
               conje
               deslier
            
             from
             heaven
             ,
             upon
             the
             election
             of
             every
             new
             Bishop
             ?
             Christ
             laies
             the
             foundation
             ,
             we
             build
             upon
             it
             ,
             he
             gives
             us
             the
             modell
             ,
             we
             follow
             the
             pattern
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             built
             ;
             is
             not
             this
             by
             
               Divine
               Right
               ,
            
             because
             he
             doth
             not
             lay
             the
             severall
             stones
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             ?
             Christ
             promised
             that
             he
             would
             be
             alwayes
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             send
             his
             holy
             spirit
             amongst
             them
             ,
             which
             should
             lead
             them
             into
             all
             truth
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             should
             not
             prevaile
             against
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             Episcopacy
             be
             Anti-Christian
             ,
             then
             the
             gates
             of
             Hel
             have
             not
             only
             prevailed
             against
             it
             a
             long
             time
             ;
             but
             all
             along
             .
             As
             all
             Judgements
             are
             given
             in
             
             the
             Kings
             name
             ,
             and
             all
             records
             run
             
               Rege
               presente
               ,
            
             though
             the
             King
             be
             not
             there
             in
             person
             ,
             but
             in
             power
             ;
             so
             the
             universall
             and
             un-interrupted
             and
             continued
             and
             generally
             received
             Discipline
             of
             his
             holy
             Catholick
             Church
             (
             which
             Church
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             by
             the
             Apostolical
             Creed
             )
             is
             
               Christo
               presente
            
             (
             Ergo
             
               Jure
               Divino
            
             )
             though
             Christ
             be
             not
             there
             in
             person
             ,
             but
             in
             power
             ;
             which
             power
             he
             conferr'd
             upon
             those
             who
             were
             to
             be
             his
             successours
             ,
             which
             were
             called
             Apostles
             ,
             
               as
               my
               Father
               sent
               me
               ,
               so
               send
               I
               you
               :
               and
               he
               that
               heareth
               y●u
               ,
               heareth
               me
               ;
               and
               loe
               I
               will
               be
               with
               you
               alwayes
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               :
            
             surely
             this
             Discipline
             of
             one
             over
             many
             ,
             call
             it
             what
             you
             will
             ,
             is
             to
             descend
             and
             continue
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             But
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             How
             can
             you
             prove
             that
             Christ
             commanded
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             or
             that
             Christ
             gave
             to
             the
             Apostles
             any
             such
             power
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             successors
             in
             their
             steads
             ,
             with
             a
             warrant
             for
             it
             to
             continue
             from
             age
             to
             age
             ?
          
           
             
               Sol.
            
             Where
             do
             you
             find
             that
             Christ
             gave
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             any
             but
             his
             Disciples
             ?
             
               drike
               ye
               all
               of
               this
               ,
            
             but
             they
             were
             
             all
             Apostles
             to
             whom
             he
             said
             so
             ?
             where
             did
             you
             find
             that
             Christ
             administred
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             commanded
             it
             to
             be
             administred
             unto
             any
             Lay-men
             ,
             or
             women
             ?
             therefore
             is
             not
             the
             Sacrament
             given
             unto
             them
             
               Jure
               Divino
               ,
            
             because
             the
             words
             were
             left
             out
             in
             the
             conveyance
             ?
             when
             there
             grew
             a
             disputation
             concerning
             Divorcements
             ,
             Christ
             sends
             us
             to
             the
             Originall
             ,
             
               Sic
               autem
               ,
            
             not
             
               fuit
               ab
               initio
               ,
            
             if
             Christs
             rule
             be
             good
             ,
             then
             the
             Bishops
             are
             well
             enough
             ,
             for
             they
             may
             say
             concerning
             Episcopacy
             ,
             I
             mean
             one
             over
             many
             (
             and
             that
             safely
             too
             )
             
               sic
               erat
               ab
               origine
               ,
            
             some
             are
             very
             unwilling
             that
             this
             Episcopacy
             should
             be
             intaild
             by
             Christ
             upon
             his
             Apostles
             and
             their
             successours
             ,
             out
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             28.20
             .
             
               I
               will
               be
               with
               you
               alwaies
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
            
             ;
             they
             will
             not
             have
             it
             to
             mean
             in
             their
             successours
             ;
             but
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               with
               you
               alwayes
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             efficacy
             and
             power
             of
             my
             word
             and
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             all
             ages
             :
             why
             may
             it
             not
             signifie
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             ?
             that
             it
             doth
             one
             ,
             is
             no
             argument
             but
             that
             it
             may
             do
             both
             :
             God
             made
             all
             things
             ,
             in
             number
             ,
             weight
             ,
             and
             measure
             ,
             and
             will
             you
             
             ●●●ike
             his
             word
             ?
             shall
             
               sensus
               factus
            
             thrust
             out
             
               sensus
               destinatus
            
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             the
             first
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             must
             
               adequate
            
             to
             the
             first
             Minister
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             same
             method
             observed
             in
             both
             their
             institutions
             :
             what
             difference
             is
             there
             between
             Christs
             words
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               I
               am
               with
               you
               alwayes
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
             and
             Gods
             words
             unto
             
               Aaron
            
             at
             his
             setting
             him
             a
             part
             for
             the
             High
             Priests
             office
             ?
             
               This
               shall
               be
               a
               Statute
               for
               ever
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               seed
               after
               thee
               ,
            
             Exod.
             28.43
             .
             Certainly
             if
             the
             Gospel
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Law
             revealed
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Gospel
             hidden
             ;
             whatsoever
             is
             written
             or
             said
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             reference
             also
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             other
             :
             and
             I
             shall
             desire
             you
             to
             look
             a
             little
             back
             upon
             the
             words
             which
             God
             said
             to
             
               Aaron
               :
            
             when
             God
             speakes
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             
               Aaron
               ,
            
             he
             only
             maketh
             mention
             of
             the
             seed
             after
             him
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             speakes
             of
             the
             Statute
             ,
             he
             saith
             it
             shall
             be
             for
             ever
             :
             if
             I
             do
             not
             flatter
             my
             own
             judgement
             that
             tels
             me
             ,
             that
             this
             Statute
             of
             High
             Priest-hood
             ,
             or
             Episcopacy
             ,
             call
             it
             what
             you
             will
             ,
             must
             have
             heires
             after
             the
             seed
             of
             
             
               Abraham
            
             is
             expired
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             all
             along
             call
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             order
             of
             Priest-hood
             ?
             did
             ever
             any
             record
             above
             seven
             years
             date
             call
             it
             making
             of
             Ministers
             ?
             and
             why
             are
             they
             angry
             with
             the
             word
             Priest
             ?
             is
             it
             because
             the
             Prophet
             
               Isaiah
            
             Prophecying
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             Christs
             Church
             tels
             us
             ,
             
               we
               shall
               be
               named
               Priests
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               that
               men
               shall
               call
               us
               Ministers
               of
               God
               ?
               Isay
            
             61
             ,
             6.
             
             
               If
               the
               Ministration
               of
               the
               Law
               be
               glorious
               ,
               shall
               not
               the
               Ministration
               of
               the
               Gospel
               be
               much
               more
               glorious
               ?
            
             2
             Cor.
             1.3
             .
             and
             shall
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             same
             Gospel
             be
             lesse
             glorious
             ?
             when
             you
             see
             a
             man
             that
             cannot
             abide
             to
             see
             anothers
             glory
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             sure
             he
             is
             no
             kin
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             very
             far
             off
             ;
             so
             you
             may
             be
             assured
             that
             these
             are
             no
             true
             sons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             no
             right
             children
             ,
             who
             thinke
             a
             Chaire
             too
             great
             state
             for
             their
             fathers
             to
             sit
             in
             :
             In
             the
             Apostles
             time
             these
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             Superintendents
             (
             which
             are
             all
             one
             in
             signification
             ,
             only
             a
             good
             Greek
             word
             chang'd
             by
             Mr
             
               John
               Calvin
               ,
            
             into
             a
             bad
             Latin
             word
             )
             were
             stiled
             Embassadours
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             Stars
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             Angels
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             ●c
             .
             but
             now
             these
             Embassadours
             are
             ●sed
             like
             vagabonds
             ;
             these
             Stars
             ,
             are
             ●ot
             Stars
             but
             fallings
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             ●re
             no where
             to
             be
             found
             bu●
             ascending
             ●nd
             descending
             
               Jacobs
            
             Ladder
             ,
             whilst
             ●his
             reputation
             was
             given
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             its
             officers
             :
             the
             stones
             ●f
             its
             building
             were
             in
             unity
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             ●s
             now
             it
             seemes
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             as
             a
             Corps
             kept
             under
             ground
             seemingly
             in●ire
             ,
             but
             once
             touch'd
             ,
             soon
             fals
             to
             dust
             and
             ashes
             :
             Never
             was
             there
             such
             a
             monster
             as
             this
             ruling
             ,
             and
             thus
             consti●uted
             
               Pre●bytery
               ,
            
             the
             father
             of
             it
             Rebel●ion
             ,
             the
             mother
             Insurrection
             ,
             the
             midwife
             Sacriledge
             ,
             the
             nurse
             Covetousnesse
             ,
             the
             milke
             Schism
             ,
             the
             coats
             Armour
             ,
             the
             rattle
             Drums
             ,
             a
             Bloudy
             Sword
             the
             corrall
             ,
             Money
             the
             babies
             it
             delights
             to
             play
             withall
             ,
             it
             grows
             up
             to
             be
             a
             stripling
             ,
             and
             goes
             to
             school
             to
             a
             Councel
             of
             War
             ,
             its
             lesson
             is
             on
             the
             Trumpet
             ,
             its
             fescue
             a
             Pistoll
             ,
             its
             going
             out
             of
             school
             in
             ranke
             and
             file
             ,
             its
             play-dayes
             the
             dayes
             of
             Battaile
             ,
             and
             blackmunday
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ;
             it
             comes
             of
             age
             and
             is
             Married
             with
             a
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             begets
             children
             like
             it self
             ,
             whose
             blessing
             upon
             
             them
             is
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             an●
             whose
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             are
             broke●
             pates
             ;
             this
             monster
             cries
             downe
             th●●
             truely
             Antient
             Catholick
             and
             Apostollick
             power
             which
             the
             Bishops
             exercised
             ,
             and
             then
             take
             it
             up
             againe
             and
             use
             it
             themselves
             in
             a
             higher
             nature
             then
             eve●
             any
             Bishops
             or
             Apostles
             themselves
             did
             or
             durst
             have
             done
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             excommunication
             and
             deposement
             of
             their
             Kings
             (
             to
             the
             delivering
             of
             them
             up
             unto
             Satan
             ,
             and
             to
             Hang-men
             ,
             if
             they
             stood
             but
             in
             their
             way
             )
             to
             whom
             the
             Apostles
             taught
             submission
             (
             how
             faulty
             so
             ever
             they
             were
             )
             and
             if
             not
             obedience
             ,
             yet
             submission
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             of
             their
             ordinances
             ,
             if
             not
             for
             their
             own
             sakes
             ,
             yet
             
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ,
            
             and
             
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               :
            
             these
             men
             cry
             down
             the
             same
             authority
             ,
             as
             Popish
             ,
             
               whilst
               they
               exalt
               themselves
               above
               all
               that
               are
               called
               Gods
               ,
            
             in
             a
             higher
             manner
             ,
             then
             ever
             any
             Pope
             of
             
               Rome
            
             ever
             yet
             did
             :
             we
             will
             begin
             with
             this
             Monster
             in
             the
             very
             place
             of
             its
             Nativity
             ,
             and
             so
             observe
             him
             all
             along
             through
             the
             whole
             tract
             of
             time
             ;
             we
             will
             consider
             how
             it
             dealt
             with
             the
             first
             Prince
             ,
             under
             whose
             Dominions
             it
             pullulated
             ,
             which
             was
             under
             the
             Prince
             and
             
             Bishop
             of
             
               Geneva
               ,
            
             and
             these
             two
             were
             both
             nullified
             in
             the
             same
             person
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             both
             here
             in
             
               England
            
             by
             the
             same
             Parliament
             ;
             verefying
             that
             max●m
             of
             ours
             (
             with
             that
             fore-running
             of
             theirs
             )
             
               No
               Bishop
               ,
               No
               King
            
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             will
             shew
             you
             how
             they
             dealt
             with
             our
             Princes
             here
             at
             home
             ,
             where
             ever
             they
             had
             a
             power
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             with
             
               Mary
            
             Queen
             of
             
               Scots
               ,
            
             and
             
               James
            
             and
             
               Charls
               the
               First
            
             Kings
             of
             
               England
            
             and
             of
             
               Scotland
            
             both
             ,
             and
             then
             usurpe
             a
             power
             themselves
             higher
             then
             Popes
             or
             Kings
             .
             
               Calvin
            
             with
             his
             gladiators
             ,
             having
             expuls'd
             the
             Prince
             and
             Bishop
             of
             
               Geneva
               ,
            
             sets
             up
             a
             government
             so
             high
             ,
             and
             unexpected
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             would
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             either
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             his
             government
             :
             and
             thereupon
             they
             banished
             him
             the
             City
             :
             
               Calvin
            
             (
             in
             exile
             )
             bethinkes
             himselfe
             how
             he
             might
             appease
             their
             fury
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             be
             invited
             in
             again
             ;
             
               Calvinus
               de
               tristibus
            
             thinks
             it
             his
             best
             course
             of
             endearing
             himself
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             sharers
             with
             him
             in
             the
             government
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             invented
             his
             new
             fangle
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             parties
             were
             agreed
             ;
             In
             comes
             Mr
             
               John
               Calvin
            
             (
             whilst
             
             he
             was
             scarce
             warme
             in
             his
             seat
             )
             I
             shall
             present
             you
             with
             a
             story
             of
             him
             and
             of
             his
             demeanour
             of
             himself
             towards
             the
             temporall
             Throne
             :
             There
             was
             a
             Noble-man
             of
             
               Italy
               ,
            
             who
             liked
             the
             Reformation
             which
             he
             had
             begun
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             he
             forsook
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Country
             ,
             sold
             his
             Lands
             and
             fortune
             ,
             converted
             all
             into
             money
             ,
             and
             took
             sanctuary
             in
             
               Geneva
            
             ;
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             came
             there
             ,
             great
             rejoycing
             &
             insulting
             there
             was
             ,
             that
             their
             cause
             was
             honored
             with
             so
             high
             a
             convert
             :
             The
             grand
             Seigniour
             fals
             a
             building
             ;
             directing
             his
             Masons
             ,
             he
             found
             one
             of
             them
             something
             more
             sawcy
             then
             to
             what
             his
             Lordship
             (
             in
             his
             own
             Country
             )
             had
             been
             accustomed
             ,
             little
             thinking
             that
             where
             there
             was
             promised
             so
             large
             a
             respect
             of
             souls
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             so
             little
             respect
             of
             persons
             :
             this
             Noble-man
             hereupon
             gives
             this
             Mason
             a
             gentle
             tap
             upon
             the
             head
             ,
             the
             Mason
             flies
             upon
             him
             like
             a
             Dragon
             ,
             and
             fhakes
             him
             by
             the
             beard
             :
             my
             Lord
             not
             being
             used
             to
             such
             course
             salutations
             ,
             stabs
             him
             with
             his
             dagger
             ,
             thinking
             nothing
             lesse
             but
             that
             so
             high
             a
             provocation
             would
             have
             pleaded
             his
             indempnity
             ;
             no
             such
             matter
             ,
             my
             Lord
             was
             soon
             
             ●aid
             hold
             on
             and
             brought
             to
             his
             triall
             :
             
               Calvin
            
             upon
             the
             tribunall
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             ●emporall
             Judge
             in
             such
             cases
             (
             take
             ●eed
             of
             him
             )
             but
             only
             to
             be
             asked
             his
             opinion
             in
             cases
             of
             Conscience
             ;
             the
             Delinquent
             pleads
             for
             himself
             ,
             tels
             them
             ●ow
             insolently
             he
             was
             provoked
             ,
             and
             wonders
             ,
             considering
             such
             provocation
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             questioned
             for
             so
             vile
             a
             ●arlet
             :
             Hereupon
             Mr
             
               Calvin
            
             soon
             starts
             up
             ,
             and
             tels
             him
             ,
             that
             with
             God
             (
             whose
             seat
             they
             held
             )
             there
             was
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             for
             ought
             he
             knew
             ,
             that
             man
             whom
             he
             despis'd
             to
             death
             ,
             was
             as
             near
             and
             dear
             to
             God
             and
             his
             favour
             ,
             as
             himself
             ▪
             their
             Laws
             knew
             no
             such
             distinction
             as
             man-slaughter
             ,
             and
             murder
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             regulated
             by
             the
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             that
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             
               the
               man
               that
               shed
               mans
               bloud
               ,
               by
               man
               shall
               his
               bloud
               be
               shed
               ,
            
             that
             there
             was
             no
             exemption
             by
             greatnesse
             ,
             nor
             buying
             it
             off
             by
             favour
             ;
             the
             Noble-man
             replied
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             been
             long
             enough
             amongst
             them
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             their
             Laws
             ;
             it
             was
             answered
             ,
             that
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             did
             forbid
             that
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             (
             all
             this
             was
             well
             enough
             )
             My
             Lord
             told
             them
             how
             hard
             a
             case
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             out
             of
             his
             love
             and
             
             liking
             to
             the
             place
             and
             manners
             ,
             should
             seeke
             to
             it
             as
             a
             sanctuary
             for
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             so
             soon
             find
             it
             his
             grave
             :
             that
             he
             was
             heartily
             sorry
             for
             what
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             would
             give
             any
             satisfaction
             to
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             that
             the
             Court
             should
             order
             ,
             or
             his
             estate
             allow
             ;
             h●
             intended
             the
             man
             no
             hurt
             ,
             before
             such
             rough
             hands
             shook
             him
             out
             of
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             humbly
             begg'd
             their
             pardon
             ,
             assuring
             the●
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             that
             his
             waies
             should
             be
             so
             directly
             answerable
             to
             those
             paths
             they
             walked
             in
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             by
             Gods
             grace
             hereafter
             step
             aside
             ;
             the
             temporall
             Judges
             ,
             wonne
             with
             his
             humble
             and
             submisse
             behaviour
             ,
             began
             to
             relent
             ,
             and
             desired
             Mr
             
               Calvin
            
             to
             abate
             a
             little
             of
             his
             rigour
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             assuring
             him
             that
             his
             case
             was
             no
             common
             case
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             respect
             accordingly
             ;
             hereupon
             there
             grew
             a
             hot
             dispute
             between
             the
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             the
             temporall
             Judges
             ;
             
               Calvin
            
             remained
             stiffe
             in
             his
             opinion
             and
             would
             not
             be
             bent
             to
             the
             least
             mercy
             ;
             the
             Nobleman
             thought
             to
             throw
             one
             graine
             of
             reason
             more
             into
             the
             ballance
             ,
             that
             should
             turne
             the
             scales
             ,
             and
             that
             should
             
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             a
             consideration
             had
             of
             their
             own
             good
             :
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
             if
             you
             shed
             my
             bloud
             hand
             over
             head
             ,
             without
             any
             the
             least
             respect
             had
             to
             my
             years
             ,
             to
             my
             birth
             ,
             to
             my
             education
             ,
             to
             the
             little
             time
             I
             had
             of
             being
             acquainted
             with
             your
             Laws
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             provocation
             it self
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             suddennesse
             of
             the
             action
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             surprize
             of
             all
             my
             senses
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             satisfation
             I
             would
             have
             given
             ,
             nor
             ro
             the
             repentance
             of
             my
             very
             soul
             ,
             who
             will
             come
             amongst
             you
             ?
             what
             Lord
             or
             Gentleman
             will
             live
             within
             your
             wals
             ?
             wherefore
             if
             you
             will
             have
             no
             consideration
             of
             me
             ,
             yet
             consider
             your selves
             ;
             consider
             what
             a
             blow
             it
             wil
             give
             to
             your
             Religion
             ,
             how
             many
             this
             very
             thing
             will
             stave
             off
             from
             ever
             having
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             you
             ;
             by
             this
             time
             they
             were
             all
             prone
             to
             mercy
             ,
             but
             
               Calvin
            
             alone
             ,
             who
             stands
             up
             and
             cries
             
               fiat
               justitia
               ruat
               Caelum
               ,
            
             neither
             could
             he
             be
             brought
             to
             give
             his
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Jury
             (
             as
             we
             call
             them
             )
             might
             not
             passe
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             out
             went
             the
             Jury
             ▪
             and
             contrary
             to
             their
             owne
             Law
             ,
             hearing
             the
             Noble-mans
             plea
             ,
             and
             observing
             well
             the
             inclination
             of
             the
             Bench
             in
             generall
             ,
             they
             brought
             in
             their
             verdict
             ,
             
               not
               guilty
            
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             Noble-man
             
             was
             acquitted
             :
             hereupon
             
               John
               Calvin
            
             rises
             from
             the
             Bench
             ,
             and
             whilst
             the
             rest
             proceeded
             to
             their
             matters
             ,
             cals
             all
             the
             Ministers
             within
             the
             Wals
             and
             liberties
             of
             
               Geneva
               ,
            
             who
             appear
             before
             the
             Judgement
             sets
             ,
             with
             white
             wans
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             which
             they
             laid
             down
             ,
             telling
             them
             ,
             that
             with
             those
             wans
             they
             laid
             down
             their
             offices
             ,
             protesting
             that
             they
             would
             never
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             a
             people
             whose
             humane
             Laws
             should
             run
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             Divine
             ;
             and
             suddenly
             turned
             about
             and
             took
             their
             leave
             :
             which
             being
             acted
             with
             so
             much
             gravity
             ,
             wrought
             so
             much
             upon
             the
             beholders
             ,
             that
             they
             presently
             sent
             for
             them
             back
             againe
             ,
             and
             hanged
             the
             Noble-man
             .
             This
             story
             I
             have
             read
             in
             their
             own
             History
             in
             
               Geneva
               ,
            
             then
             which
             my
             thoughts
             were
             then
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             still
             ,
             that
             never
             any
             Pope
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             did
             act
             as
             Pope
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             or
             so
             much
             as
             claime
             halfe
             that
             authority
             over
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             this
             anti-pope
             did
             virtually
             act
             ;
             and
             yet
             was
             not
             ashamed
             to
             make
             lesser
             matters
             then
             this
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             quarrell
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             also
             was
             their
             Prince
             ,
             when
             in
             his
             own
             person
             he
             acts
             the
             part
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             will
             see
             how
             these
             kind
             of
             
             ●reatures
             have
             plaid
             the
             masters
             of
             mis-●ule
             among
             our
             Princes
             here
             at
             home
             .
             King
             
               James
            
             in
             his
             discourse
             at
             
               Hampton
               Court
               ,
            
             tels
             us
             ,
             how
             the
             Presbyterians
             ●ecame
             Lords
             Paramount
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             and
             how
             they
             used
             his
             Mother
             the
             Queen
             of
             
               Scots
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               Knox●nd
            
             
               Buchanon
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             gauge
             ,
             came
             unto
             
               Mary
            
             Queen
             of
             
               Scots
               ,
            
             and
             told
             ●er
             ,
             that
             by
             right
             ,
             no
             Pope
             nor
             Poten●ante
             whatsoever
             ,
             had
             any
             superiority
             over
             her
             in
             her
             own
             Dominions
             ,
             either
             ●n
             cases
             Civill
             or
             Eccesiasticall
             ,
             but
             that
             ●hee
             her self
             was
             Supreme
             in
             both
             ;
             and
             constituted
             by
             God
             as
             the
             only
             nursing
             mother
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             within
             her
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             conjured
             her
             to
             look
             about
             her
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             let
             the
             Pope
             of
             
               Rome
            
             or
             any
             of
             his
             agents
             ,
             to
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             within
             her
             territories
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             care
             of
             Christ
             
               Evangil
            
             as
             ●hee
             would
             answer
             it
             at
             the
             dreadfull
             day
             of
             judgement
             ;
             shee
             gives
             them
             her
             ●ar
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             her
             authority
             ,
             they
             make
             use
             of
             it
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             to
             the
             pulling
             down
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             exalted
             themselves
             in
             their
             roome
             ;
             when
             the
             Queen
             look'd
             for
             an
             absolute
             Supremacy
             ,
             behold
             all
             the
             Supremacy
             that
             these
             men
             would
             alow
             her
             ,
             was
             ,
             not
             
             so
             much
             as
             to
             have
             one
             private
             Chappell
             for
             her self
             ,
             nor
             one
             Priest
             whereby
             shee
             might
             serve
             God
             according
             to
             her
             own
             conscience
             ;
             shee
             finding
             her self
             so
             much
             deceived
             ,
             labours
             to
             recall
             her
             authority
             ;
             they
             kept
             her
             to
             it
             ,
             shee
             takes
             up
             Armes
             ,
             they
             oppose
             her
             ,
             fight
             her
             ,
             bea●
             her
             out
             of
             her
             Kingdome
             ,
             shee
             flies
             into
             
               England
               ,
            
             they
             follow
             her
             with
             invectives
             ,
             thrust
             jealousies
             into
             the
             Queen
             of
             
               Englands
            
             bosome
             concerning
             her
             ,
             shee
             is
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             long
             imprisonment
             put
             to
             death
             :
             King
             
               James
            
             having
             related
             this
             passage
             in
             the
             forementioned
             discourse
             unto
             Dr
             
               Renolds
               ,
            
             and
             
               Knewstubs
            
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             turnes
             unto
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             closes
             his
             discourse
             with
             this
             animadversion
             ,
             wherefore
             my
             Lords
             ,
             I
             thanke
             you
             for
             my
             Supremacy
             ,
             for
             if
             I
             were
             to
             receive
             it
             from
             these
             men
             ,
             I
             know
             what
             would
             become
             of
             my
             Supremacy
             ;
             the
             shining
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             burning
             zeal
             of
             the
             Ministers
             thereof
             may
             fitly
             be
             compared
             to
             fire
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             not
             in
             every
             roome
             confind
             to
             on
             hearth
             ,
             and
             limited
             to
             one
             tunnell
             ,
             that
             may
             convey
             out
             of
             this
             so
             comfortable
             and
             necessary
             a
             blessing
             ,
             all
             that
             may
             be
             destructive
             and
             offensive
             in
             it
             ,
             up
             toward
             the
             highest
             
             ●egion
             ,
             but
             is
             suffered
             like
             wild-fire
             to
             ●un
             up
             and
             down
             the
             house
             ,
             it
             will
             soon
             ●urne
             all
             to
             flames
             and
             high
             combusti●ns
             ;
             so
             the
             government
             of
             the
             soul
             ●eemes
             to
             be
             of
             so
             transcendent
             nature
             ●o
             what
             the
             government
             of
             the
             body
             ●nd
             goods
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             not
             overtopt
             with
             superintendency
             or
             Episcopacy
             ,
             ●nd
             so
             disimbogued
             into
             the
             Supreme
             ●uthority
             ,
             this
             comfortable
             heat
             if
             limited
             ,
             as
             it
             turnes
             to
             our
             greatest
             benefit
             ,
             so
             neglected
             and
             boundlesse
             ,
             soon
             converts
             its
             self
             into
             a
             suddaine
             destru●tion
             and
             ruine
             ,
             If
             you
             will
             hear
             how
             these
             men
             dealt
             with
             King
             
               James
            
             her
             Son
             ,
             and
             Father
             to
             
               Charls
               the
               First
               ,
            
             you
             shall
             find
             it
             in
             his
             
               Basilicon
               Doron
               ,
               Crebrae
               adversus
               me
               in
               tribunitiis
               Conscionibus
               Callumniae
               spargebantur
               non
               quod
               crimen
               aliquod
               designassem
               sed
               quia
               Rex
               eram
               quod
               omni
               crimine
               pejus
               habebatur
               ,
            
             are
             these
             men
             good
             subjects
             ?
             did
             they
             not
             convene
             him
             diverse
             times
             before
             them
             ,
             school
             him
             ,
             Chatechize
             him
             like
             a
             school-boy
             ?
             did
             he
             not
             protest
             unto
             his
             Son
             
               Henry
               ,
            
             that
             he
             mislik'd
             their
             proud
             and
             haughty
             carriage
             ever
             since
             he
             was
             ten
             years
             of
             age
             ?
             did
             he
             not
             say
             that
             Monarchy
             and
             Presbytery
             agreed
             like
             God
             and
             the
             Devil
             ?
             and
             have
             we
             not
             found
             it
             so
             ,
             if
             we
             
             consider
             the
             behaviour
             of
             our
             new
             mad●
             Presbyterians
             in
             
               England
            
             to
             
               Charls
               the
               Frist
            
             his
             Son
             ?
             O
             but
             the
             Presbyterian●
             had
             no
             hand
             in
             it
             ,
             they
             pray'd
             and
             preach'd
             ,
             and
             writ
             against
             it
             ,
             fasted
             and
             pray'd
             for
             a
             diversion
             of
             all
             such
             intentions
             :
             but
             I
             pray
             ,
             who
             took
             the
             Scepte●
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             in
             taking
             away
             the
             
               Militia
               ,
            
             of
             which
             it
             was
             an
             emblem
             ,
             that
             should
             have
             defended
             him
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             the
             Presbyterian
             ?
             who
             cast
             down
             his
             Throne
             by
             taking
             away
             his
             
               Negative
               voice
               ,
            
             was
             it
             not
             the
             Presbyterians
             ?
             who
             took
             off
             his
             Crown
             ,
             the
             fountaine
             of
             Honour
             from
             off
             his
             Head
             ,
             by
             denying
             those
             honour
             on
             whom
             he
             had
             confer'd
             it
             without
             them
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             the
             Presbyterian
             ?
             who
             took
             away
             his
             Supremacy
             singnified
             by
             the
             sacred
             unction
             wherewith
             he
             was
             anointed
             ,
             in
             not
             allowing
             him
             the
             Liberty
             of
             his
             owne
             Conscience
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Episcopacy
             and
             Church
             government
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             the
             Presbyterian
             ?
             who
             would
             not
             ●reat
             a
             minuite
             with
             their
             King
             before
             they
             had
             made
             him
             acknowledge
             himself
             guilty
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             of
             all
             the
             bloud
             that
             had
             been
             spilt
             throughout
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             the
             Presbyterian
             ?
             who
             (
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             Concessions
             on
             his
             
             ●●rt
             that
             could
             be
             granted
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             ●ery
             grating
             his
             Princely
             Conscience
             ,
             ●hen
             he
             bid
             them
             aske
             flesh
             from
             off
             his
             ●ones
             and
             he
             would
             not
             deny
             it
             them
             ,
             ●it
             might
             have
             been
             a
             benefit
             unto
             his
             ●eople
             ,
             prayed
             that
             he
             might
             keep
             his
             ●onscience
             whole
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Queen
             ●●gient
             of
             all
             good
             mens
             actions
             ,
             and
             ●e
             hoped
             there
             were
             none
             would
             force
             ●is
             Queen
             before
             him
             in
             his
             House
             ,
             as
             
               ●●asuerus
            
             said
             to
             
               Haman
            
             )
             Voted
             not
             sa●isfactory
             so
             long
             ,
             untill
             the
             Indepen●ent
             Army
             came
             from
             
               Edenb●rough
               ,
            
             and
             ●urpriz'd
             and
             murdred
             him
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             the
             Presbyterians
             ?
             he
             that
             said
             the
             Pres●yterians
             held
             him
             down
             by
             the
             haire
             ,
             while
             the
             Independents
             cut
             off
             his
             Head
             ,
             said
             true
             enough
             ,
             they
             murdred
             him
             as
             ●
             King
             ,
             before
             ever
             they
             murdred
             him
             as
             a
             man
             ;
             for
             what
             may
             the
             Independent
             say
             to
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             if
             yuo
             'l
             take
             off
             his
             authority
             ,
             we
             'l
             take
             of
             his
             Head
             ;
             if
             you
             'l
             make
             him
             no
             King
             ,
             we
             'l
             make
             him
             no body
             ;
             if
             you
             'l
             make
             him
             a
             man
             of
             bloud
             ,
             we
             'l
             use
             him
             accordingly
             ;
             therefore
             at
             your
             doors
             O
             Persybterian
             hypocrites
             do
             I
             lay
             his
             Innocent
             bloud
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             like
             the
             rest
             of
             your
             actions
             ,
             committed
             by
             your
             Ancestors
             to
             former
             Princes
             all
             along
             .
          
           
           
             One
             thing
             I
             pray
             you
             well
             observe●
             ▪
             There
             was
             never
             any
             reformed
             Church
             in
             Christendome
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             shook
             off
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             they
             made
             their
             apologies
             to
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             how
             they
             were
             necessitated
             to
             alter
             that
             antient
             and
             best
             form
             of
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Bishop●
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             drawn
             off
             from
             their
             obedience
             and
             dependance
             on
             the
             Pope
             of
             
               Rome
            
             ;
             and
             if
             possible
             they
             would
             retaine
             that
             laudable
             government
             as
             most
             convenient
             ;
             but
             never
             were
             there
             any
             reformers
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             ours
             ,
             that
             ever
             held
             Episcopacy
             to
             be
             unlawfull
             and
             Anti-christian
             before
             ;
             and
             will
             you
             know
             the
             reason
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             what
             they
             receive
             ,
             they
             lay
             down
             at
             his
             Majesties
             feet
             ,
             as
             acknowledging
             him
             to
             be
             Supreme
             in
             all
             cases
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             have
             him
             to
             be
             Supreme
             in
             no
             case
             ,
             as
             
               Buch.
               de
               jure
               Regini
            
             plainly
             tels
             us
             that
             Princes
             are
             no
             more
             but
             the
             Proxies
             ,
             and
             Atturneies
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             the
             authority
             which
             they
             hold
             to
             be
             as
             Anti-christian
             in
             the
             Chaire
             ,
             they
             practise
             as
             most
             Christian
             on
             the
             Bench
             ,
             and
             much
             improve
             it
             ;
             these
             monsters
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             the
             better
             cry
             downe
             
             the
             Divine
             Right
             that
             is
             in
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             descended
             to
             them
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             tel
             us
             ●hat
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             died
             with
             them
             :
             to
             make
             answer
             to
             which
             assertion
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             how
             many
             wayes
             a
             thing
             may
             be
             taken
             to
             be
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             find
             that
             it
             may
             be
             taken
             so
             many
             wayes
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             prove
             a
             thing
             extraordinary
             one
             way
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             take
             it
             to
             be
             extraordinary
             in
             every
             respect
             ,
             
               exempli
               gratia
               ;
               Saul
            
             was
             extraordinarily
             called
             by
             God
             ,
             because
             imediately
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             this
             doth
             not
             make
             the
             calling
             of
             Kings
             to
             be
             an
             extraordinary
             calling
             ,
             for
             that
             succeded
             ;
             so
             the
             Apostles
             were
             extraordinarily
             called
             by
             God
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             called
             out
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             
               Levi
               ,
            
             nor
             taken
             from
             the
             feet
             of
             
               Gameliell
               ,
            
             nor
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             schools
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             yet
             this
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Apostles
             should
             be
             extraordinary
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             their
             successours
             :
             It
             may
             be
             extraordinary
             
               à
               parte
               ante
               ,
            
             but
             not
             
               à
               parte
               post
               ,
            
             only
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             election
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             commission
             ,
             they
             were
             called
             Apostles
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             mission
             ,
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             commission
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             more
             but
             what
             Bishops
             had
             ,
             neither
             doth
             the
             word
             Apostle
             signifie
             so
             great
             authority
             
             as
             doth
             the
             word
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             one
             betokening
             but
             a
             Messenger
             ,
             the
             other
             an
             Overseer
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             extraordinarinesse
             hitherto
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             b●
             extraordinary
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             man
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             extraordinary
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             some
             extraordinary
             gift
             and
             endowment●
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             unto
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             Apostles
             the
             gift
             of
             tongues
             ,
             of
             healing
             ,
             &c.
             but
             thi●
             doth
             no
             way
             make
             the
             calling
             extraordinary
             for
             then
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             Almighty
             should
             give
             unto
             any
             ordinary
             Minister
             ,
             extraordinary
             gifts
             ,
             then
             his
             calling
             should
             be
             extraordinary
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             calling
             of
             Kings
             should
             be
             an
             extraordinary
             calling
             ,
             because
             God
             bestowes
             on
             some
             Kings
             the
             extraordinary
             gift
             of
             healing
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             further
             urg'd
             ,
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             calling
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             pen-men
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             sate
             upon
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             no
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             make
             it
             extraordinary
             
               quoad
               nos
               ,
            
             that
             it
             should
             not
             descend
             ,
             for
             other
             Divines
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             were
             pen-men
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             therefore
             what
             was
             not
             extraordinary
             to
             themselves
             ,
             cannot
             be
             extraordinary
             to
             us
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             For
             their
             receiving
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             〈◊〉
             is
             no
             otherwise
             but
             what
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             ●astors
             and
             Curates
             do
             receive
             ,
             when
             they
             ●eceive
             orders
             ,
             
               Receive
               ye
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             only
             the
             difference
             is
             this
             ,
             they
             received
             it
             by
             the
             fleeing
             of
             cloven
             tongues
             ,
             and
             they
             by
             ●●position
             of
             hands
             ,
             but
             still
             the
             extraordinaries
             ,
             consists
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             thing
             received
             ,
             so
             that
             ●ll
             this
             while
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             this
             calling
             of
             the
             Apostles
             should
             be
             so
             extraordinary
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             should
             not
             descend
             ;
             If
             Christ
             promised
             to
             be
             with
             his
             Apostles
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             not
             continue
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             surely
             I
             should
             thinke
             without
             any
             straining
             of
             Gnats
             ,
             or
             swallowing
             of
             Cammels
             ,
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             our
             Saviours
             words
             should
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             with
             those
             in
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             that
             should
             succeed
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             offices
             of
             supervising
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             propogation
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             except
             I
             should
             see
             more
             reason
             then
             I
             do
             yet
             ,
             why
             the
             Apostles
             calling
             should
             be
             so
             peculiar
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             not
             descend
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             government
             of
             one
             over
             many
             ,
             be
             so
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Church
             her
             good
             in
             after-times
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             that
             Episcopacy
             should
             be
             so
             abominable
             .
          
           
           
             Briefly
             I
             can
             compare
             these
             Presbyt●●
             pulling
             down
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             no
             oth●●
             thing
             ,
             then
             to
             a
             company
             of
             unhappy
             boy●
             who
             being
             not
             tall
             enough
             to
             reach
             〈◊〉
             fruit
             ,
             and
             wanting
             a
             ladder
             ,
             for
             the
             fr●●●
             sake
             ,
             lay
             hold
             upon
             the
             branches
             and
             br●●●
             down
             a
             bow
             ,
             making
             it
             thereby
             no
             part
             〈◊〉
             the
             tree
             ,
             so
             these
             men
             ,
             wanting
             mer●●●
             to
             taste
             the
             fruit
             of
             learning
             ,
             and
             not
             h●ving
             capacity
             enough
             in
             themselves
             ,
             t●
             reach
             those
             preferments
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             holds
             out
             to
             those
             who
             are
             deserving
             ,
             they
             render
             that
             which
             was
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             ▪
             as
             sever'd
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             kind
             of
             Sacriledge
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             depriving
             the
             Church
             of
             part
             of
             its
             goods
             ,
             but
             part
             of
             it self
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             If
             there
             were
             no
             other
             reason
             to
             be
             given
             if
             not
             for
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             lawfulnesse
             thereof
             ,
             but
             this
             one
             topicall
             argument
             which
             I
             sha●
             use
             ,
             raised
             out
             of
             the
             continued
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             to
             men
             whose
             faces
             are
             not
             bras'd
             so
             thick
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             reason
             proof
             ,
             it
             were
             sufficient
             in
             my
             understanding
             ,
             
               viz.
               
            
          
           
             Suppose
             all
             the
             arguments
             which
             were
             for
             Episcopacy
             ,
             were
             as
             weak
             as
             so
             many
             strawes
             to
             support
             a
             cause
             ,
             yet
             though
             four
             strawes
             are
             not
             able
             to
             support
             a
             table
             ,
             yet
             
             〈◊〉
             thousand
             bound
             up
             together
             in
             〈◊〉
             bundels
             ,
             will
             hold
             it
             up
             as
             firme
             as
             so
             〈◊〉
             props
             of
             Iron
             ▪
             so
             though
             some
             few
             〈◊〉
             of
             some
             few
             men
             within
             some
             few
             〈◊〉
             ,
             are
             not
             able
             to
             make
             an
             argument
             〈◊〉
             Episcopacy
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             evincing
             ,
             yet
             〈◊〉
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             all
             along
             for
             〈◊〉
             hundred
             years
             ,
             in
             fourteen
             hun●red
             Dioces
             ,
             and
             throughout
             fourty
             ages
             ,
             ●ake●
             good
             the
             argument
             against
             any
             few
             〈◊〉
             
               Straws
            
             or
             
               Wat
               Tilors
            
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             But
             there
             were
             no
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             〈…〉
             primitive
             times
             .
          
           
             
               Sol.
            
             Was
             not
             Christ
             a
             Diocesan
             Bishop
             ?
             ●nd
             was
             not
             the
             world
             his
             Dioces
             ?
             were
             〈◊〉
             the
             Apostles
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             when
             ●●e
             whole
             world
             ,
             divided
             into
             twelve
             〈◊〉
             ,
             were
             their
             twelves
             Dioces
             ?
             were
             not
             
               ●imothy
            
             and
             
               Titus
            
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             when
             
               Creet
            
             and
             
               Ephasus
            
             were
             alotted
             to
             be
             their
             Dioces
             ?
          
           
             
               Ob.
            
             There
             were
             no
             Lord
             Bishops
             in
             those
             daies
             ?
          
           
             
               Sol.
            
             Those
             who
             ruled
             well
             were
             to
             be
             accounted
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             and
             will
             you
             not
             allow
             them
             single
             Lordship
             ?
          
           
             
               Ob.
            
             The
             Lords
             of
             the
             
               Gentiles
            
             exercised
             dominion
             ,
             but
             so
             shall
             not
             you
             .
          
           
             
               So.
            
             No
             ,
             not
             such
             dominion
             as
             they
             exercised
             ,
             
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             differe●●
             betwixt
             dominion
             and
             domineering
             ,
             ●●●twixt
             Lordship
             and
             lording
             it
             over
             Go●●
             inheritance
             ;
             a
             paternall
             government
             〈◊〉
             never
             accounted
             intollerable
             but
             by
             unru●●●
             children
             ;
             if
             this
             were
             not
             to
             be
             allowed
             〈◊〉
             how
             did
             Christ
             rule
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             
               Paul
               ,
               T●mothy
            
             and
             
               Titus
            
             ?
             both
             these
             ,
             all
             the
             Ministe●●
             in
             
               Creet
            
             and
             
               Ephasus
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Ob.
            
             St
             
               Paul
            
             laboured
             with
             his
             hands
             th●●
             he
             might
             not
             be
             chargable
             to
             the
             brethren
             ▪
          
           
             
               Sol.
            
             So
             might
             the
             Bishops
             if
             they
             neede●
             no
             more
             to
             study
             Divinity
             then
             did
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             if
             any
             benefactory
             had
             bestowed
             large
             revenues
             upon
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             I
             see
             n●
             reason
             why
             he
             might
             not
             be
             a
             keeper
             〈◊〉
             hospitality
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             advised
             
               Timo●●●
            
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             but
             now
             
               Julians
            
             persecution
             is
             reviv'd
             ;
             
               Do
               not
            
             (
             saith
             Julian
             )
             
               destroy
               the
               Christians
               ,
               but
               take
               away
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               bring
               their
               Ministers
               in●o
               contempt
               ,
               and
               so
               destroy
               their
               Religion
            
             ;
             and
             now
             they
             are
             at
             it
             .
             
               Libera
               me
               domine
            
             (
             saith
             Sain●
             Augustine
             )
             
               ab
               homine
               impio
               id
               est
               libera
               me
               〈◊〉
               me
               ,
            
             so
             we
             had
             need
             to
             pray
             unto
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             save
             his
             Church
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             her
             Church-men
             ,
             for
             shee
             now
             lies
             upon
             the
             ground
             like
             the
             tree
             that
             complained
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             rent
             in
             sunder
             by
             wedges
             made
             out
             of
             her
             own
             body
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A27115e-2290
           
             
               See
            
             Buch.
             de
             Jure
             .
             Reg.
             
          
           
             Sam.
             ●4
             .
             5
             .